The Homeless Shelter

So! Not that it is critical or a major contributing factor to this event but let me tell you a little about me. My name is Sarah, I am now in my late fifties, I’m five feet seven tall and although I have put on a little, post menopause, weight I carry it well, mostly due to the fact I was a competitive swimmer for many years and have a broad back and shoulders plus very long legs so in the right clothing people don’t really notice the bit of tummy fat I carry or that my legs are a little thicker than they used to be. One main difference in my body now compared to pre menopause days is that my breasts have swelled from B cup to a very full C cup, in fact I could probably easily fill a D cup but haven’t need to purchase any bra’s that size as yet. I’m pretty much a dark blonde, going a little grey and have a very fair skin colour.

I have been married to my husband Ted for about 15 years. We have a great life together and we also have various pursuits and hobbies which we follow alone, which often means one or the other of us is away from home. We are both very comfortable with this and it causes no issues between us. This particular weekend was one such occasion when Ted had gone away on a golfing weekend with friends. I had planned to catch up with a couple of girlfriends but another very good friend of mine, Maxine, asked me if I would give her a hand at the local homeless shelter, something I have done a few l times in the past, as a couple of the regular helpers were on holiday.

So I spent the day, from late morning working at the shelter, although it could be described as more of a daytime soup kitchen, and having a good chat with a few of the regulars whom I have seen on other occasions when I have worked there. The shelter isn’t very big and in total only about thirty or forty people come in for the day where they enjoy a breakfast, have use of some very good shower facilities, can get a free haircut, play some board games get some fresh clothes and blankets, donated by the public and a few local businesses, and finally get a good hearty meal, before we close the shelter down at 6PM.

After closing Maxine asked me to join her for a quick drink in a local bar as a thank you. I accepted and just had the one glass of wine as I had to drive home, however we did chat quite a bit, mostly about her and her new man, whom she had been seeing for several weeks. She revealed that he was in fact a black man and most of the chat was about his insatiable sexual appetite and the size of his manhood. “So basically you're telling me that it’s true what they say about black men?” Was my basic response to most of what she told me. As we bid farewell Maxine thanked me for my help and told me I was very popular with the regular visitors. She also asked me if I might consider volunteering on a regular basis. I told her I would think about it and we said good night.

When we left the bar it had gotten dark so I was relieved that I had decided to park my car in the basement parking garage of my place of work which was literally a couple of hundred yards from the shelter, which is pretty much how I came to know about the place. I made my way to my car and when I pressed the key fob to unlock it nothing happened, assuming the battery in the fob wasn’t working I opened the door with the key however when turned the key in the ignition there was nothing more than a complete silence, not even a click or whirring noise, just nothing. Additionally none of the lights on the dashboard lit up. I knew I hadn’t left the lights on and the battery wasn’t very old so I was at a loss.

I got out of the car and had a look around but as I feared, the car park was empty as it is only for use by people working in my building and it was unlikely anyone would be in work at about 8PM on a Saturday. My husband was out of town so I had a choice, call a friend, most of whom would probably be out enjoying themselves, for a ride, or call a tow truck and potentially have a long wait in a cold garage. I started rifling through the glove box to dig out the car manual in which we keep the numbers for local garages when I was disturbed by a knock on the window, which nearly made me jump out of my skin as I hadn’t heard any cars drive up.

When I looked out of the window I was faced by a man I recognised immediately, despite the fact he was wearing a wooly hat. His name was Ben and he was a regular from the shelter. He was in his early sixties and was a huge man, everyone used to refer to him as Big Ben as he was well over six feet tall and build like an american football linebacker. He was a very friendly man and I had spoken to him several times over the months I had helped out. So feeling a little relieved I opened the car door as the electric windows didn’t work and Ben immediately asked me if everything was ok.

I explained to him what the situation was and he told me he had been a mechanic in his Army days so told me to pop the hood and he would take a look. Even though it was quite chilly I got out of the car and stood next to him whilst he tinkered around, more out of politeness than having any idea that I knew what to look at. Thankfully Ben had fished a torch out of a bag in his shopping cart, he seemed to have his whole life in.

As Ben poked around and pull at various cables I decided to ask him why he was in the garage in the first place, not that I assumed he had followed me as I had been in the bar for over an hour, but thought I’d find out why he was there. He told me that he knew the building security guard, who, like Ben, was a military veteran and had spent some time living on the streets before finding a job. He often let Ben sleep in a small storage room on the basement level on a weekend as the building was un occupied so nobody would see him. He had been on his way to the room when he had seen me.

After several minutes Ben went back to his shopping cart and pulled out a pair of grips and a screwdriver. He did a little more tinkering and asked me to jump into the car and try starting it. To my surprise and relief the car started straight away. Ben lowered the hood and looked at me with a broad smile showing through his shaggy beard. He through his tools and torch back into his shopping cart and told me that one of the cables, connected to the battery was loose and the vehicle had an automatic cut out on it in the event of a loose cable which could cause a short circuit and maybe even a fire.

Although I was certain Ben had fixed the problem with the car I wanted to be sure it wouldn’t pack in as soon as I headed off. I could see Ben’s hands were a little dirty from the dirt under the hood and I had some hand wipes in the car so I asked him to jump in and at least get warm and clean up his hands. As Ben cleaned his hands and the heater warmed up we chatted a little and he told me a little more about his Military days and his life on the streets. As best as I could tell he seemed quite happy and didn’t really want to go to a more normal life.

I asked him if he had ever been married and he told me he had never married but loved female company and that was probably the only downside to living on the streets. “That’s why we love it when you help out at the shelter.” He said. When I asked what he meant by that comment he told me that he and all the other men he spoke to all thought I was a very sexy lady. “I won’t tell you what they say about you.” he added looking a little bashful.

I told him I felt flattered but really I was quite plain. Then a moment of devilishness came over me and I asked him to tell me what the men said and assured him I wasn’t bashful and wouldn’t get annoyed. He told me that mostly it was comments about how nice I was and how they lingered at the hot plate when I had a thin blouse or low cut top on so they could get a nice view of my cleavage. I have to say now I felt very flattered, especially as some of the men he was talking about were some ten or even twenty years younger than me. “And what do you think of me Ben?” I asked him, smiling.

“Well I have to say ma’am. You sure do have a nice pair of titties!” He told me, looking a little bashful himself. It was at this point the devil inside me reared its head with real purpose.

“Well perhaps as a reward and thank you for helping me I might let you have a better look than anyone could possibly have standing at the hot plate in the shelter. Would you like that Ben?” I asked, giving him a seductive look with my eyes and cocking my head slightly to one side.

“For real?” Ben exclaimed. “That would be awesome.” he answered me, with a hint of suspicion, as if I were setting him up, so, sensing this, I immediately slipped off my coat and began to slowly undo the buttons on my blouse. Ben’s eyes widened as he stared at me, realising I was serious and he was about to see more of my flesh than anyone else at the shelter ever had. As I opened my loosened blouse and exposed the bare white flesh of my cleavage Ben’s mouth dropped open. I looked down at my own cleavage and was a little disappointed that I had only worn a plain white and full cupped bra, which I didn’t expect to be seen by anyone, so it didn’t really show too much, although it was a little tight fitting so my breasts looked very full and round with the flesh bulging out a little.

The look on Ben’s face was a picture, he was staring and, probably subconsciously, licking his lips, I guessed he was imagining doing more than just looking at them. I could tell he was aroused and the affect my body was having on this man who I barely knew was also arousing me. I mulled things over in my mind a little and thought to myself how little pleasure this homeless man had in his life. After a day of eating nice food and hot water a little piece of female flesh would make him feel like he was in paradise.

Without speaking I reached up behind my back and unclipped my bra strap. My breasts hung loose once free of their support but the fabric of my bra clung to my flesh. “Here, help yourself.” I said to Ben with a smile. Ben needed no second invitation and he slowly raised his huge hands to my breasts, sliding his fingers up underneath the material. As soon as his finger tips touched my skin my nipples hardened and began to tingle. Ben’s touch was amazing. His hands were so strong and rough yes so tender and gentle as he softly caressed my soft fleshy breasts.

Ben lifted the material of my bra and fully exposed my breasts which were rising and falling as I breathed with excitement. I looked around to make sure nobody else was close to the car. I felt like a slut, getting felt up by a homeless man in my car in the parking garage of my work building and hoped nobody would see me. Despite fearing being seen I didn’t want it to stop as I was so excited and aroused. In fact I wanted it to go further. I asked Ben if he was getting turned on touching me. He nodded his head and smiled.I took a deep breath before I looked at him and said “Show me.”

Ben fidgeted in his seat before pulling at the tattered leather belt holding up his trousers. Once it was loosened he pulled his trousers down around his thighs, quickly followed by his boxer shorts to reveal his huge thick cock with a big purple head. I had noticed his boxer shorts were brand new and I also knew he had showered that day so my mind was made up. I couldn’t help myself. I wanted that cock in my mouth so I lowered my head and wrapped my lips around his big purple head.

Ben let out a huge sigh and sank back into his seat as I gently sucked on the head of his cock. I could feel it throbbing and growing in my mouth and I could feel his piss hole opening up as I darted my tongue in and out go it. I lowered my head and started to take more of Ben’s throbbing shaft into my mouth. He was now fully hard and although he was no longer than my husbands seven inches he felt so much bigger due to the thickness of his cock and the size of his head. I pulled my mouth backwards towards the tip and sucked hard. I felt a huge throb in his shaft and his piss hole released a dribble of sweet tasting pre cum into my mouth. It trickled over my tongue like honey, teasing my taste buds until I swallowed it.

I repeated this movement several more times, each time I sucked I was rewarded with another spoonful of the sweet tasting liquid. I could hear Ben breathing harder and he was pushing his pelvis upwards, forcing more of his cock into my mouth. I guessed he maybe hadn’t had sex for sometime and he may not last too long but I didn’t want to stop. I quickly sat up and looked at him, I wanted him to know just what I wanted. “I want you to cum in my mouth.” I told him in a firm yet seductive tone.

Ben smiled, “God you're fucking hot!” He boomed as he put a hand on the back of my head and gently pushed me back down, spearing my mouth with his throbbing cock. He gripped my head in his huge hand, as if he were wrapping it around a basketball and began to bob my head up and down, almost fucking my mouth. He was firm, yet gentle, not wanting to scare or hurt me as he pushed me down a little further each time until finally his whole cock was entering my mouth, the tip, hitting the back of my throat and my lips being rasped by his course pubic hair.

Ben fucked my mouth quicker and quicker and one of my hands found his huge balls. They throbbed as I cupped them in my hand, feeling full and heavy. His thrusting got quicker and I could feel my own saliva dribbling from my mouth, running down his balls onto my hand. I used the sticky fluid to massage his balls a little harder and quicker. Ben suddenly held my head so just the head of his cock was in my mouth, clamped between my lips and he grunted as he began to tremble.

I knew what was coming and I squeezed Ben’s balls a little harder as I sucked hard on the head of his cock, so hard my cheeks sunk in. Ben growled loudly and his cock erupted in my mouth. Hot spunk spurting from his piss hole, splashing the inside of my cheeks and covering my tongue. My mouth quickly filled to the brim and I swallowed hard. The hot sticky, tasty liquid, which had now sank down my throat, warming my stomach was quickly replaced by another wave of his cum. I swallowed three times before the gushes of cum turned to a dribble and I continued to milk every drop of cum from Ben’s cock and balls until I could feel it softening and finally I let it slip from my mouth.

I sat up, and caught my breath. Ben was still panting, lay back in his seat, gently morning, “Oh fuck that was hot.”

“That was hot or I was hot?” I asked him.

“Oh fuck lady, you are hot.” He sad smiling.

“How hot.” I asked.

“Hot enough to fuck.” Ben said with an air of authority. I’d love to fuck your white pussy.”

My heart raced and I could feel my pussy juice leaking into my panties. I’m not being fucked in my car in my workplace parking garage, even on a weekend.” I told him.

Ben looked at me, his eyes boring into mine. “Come with me to the store room, it’s cosy and private.” he said in an almost gentile and seductive way.

My body trembled and my mind raced. “I wouldn’t! Would I?” I asked myself. Suddenly, through my quivering lips, I nervously said “OK Ben, take me to your room and fuck me!”

To be continued.........

Ben showed almost no reaction to my request for him to take me to his little store room that a friendly security guard let him sleep in on a weekend. He simply pulled up his pants, secured his tattered belt and climbed out of the car. “OK lady lets go.” He said to me as he slipped out, slammed the door and headed to grab his shopping cart. I slipped my coat back on, without even doing up my bra or blouse, and fastened it collar high. I slipped out of my car, locked the doors, using the key fob, which was now working fine, and followed on behind Ben as he walked across the parking garage towards the doors leading to the staircase.

We passed through the doors but instead of going up the stairs we walked around to the side of them and came to a plain grey metal door. Ben opened it and walked inside, pushing his shopping cart, urging me to follow him, which I did. Once inside I saw the room was quite large and as well as lots of shelves, on which there were various items of stationary, equipment and large metal signs there was a small comfortable chair, a small TV set and a sink, next to which was a coffee maker and several cups and tins. There was another plain wooden door in the far rear corner which I guessed led to another room. As I looked around Ben told me that the room was a store and a rest area for the building supervisor in the event of out of hours maintenance being required.

Ben shoved his shopping cart to one side and turned to face me. He slowly unzipped my coat and slid it from my shoulders, closely followed by my blouse and my bra. I now stood before him, wearing just my jeans and sneakers. He pulled me towards him and began to massage my breasts, a little firmer than he had done in the car but still not roughly. “Mmmmm Mmmmm! These sure are nice.” he said to me as he bent his head and began to suck on one of my nipples. As soon as he started sucking on my nipples I could feel my body tingle and butterflies in my stomach. I suddenly felt a lot more nervous and vulnerable than I had in my car.

“Oh Ben, I’m not sure I can do this.” I said. “There isn’t even anywhere to lay.” Ben looked at me in the eyes and told me it was my choice and if I wanted to stop he would walk me back to my car. He walked off towards the door in the rear corner, telling me it was the bathroom and he needed to go whilst I thought about it.

A minute later Ben returned from the room, pushing a roll away bed. “We have something to lay on, I’ll put the mattress onto the floor.” he said, looking at me, almost hopefully.

“Oh god!” I said. I had led him on and he had been quite happy to pull the plug but I could see he wanted it, just as much as I did. “Ok, put it down.” I said as I began to slip off my sneakers and jeans.

As Ben laid the mattress onto the floor I pulled off my soaking wet panties and Ben looked wide eyed at my shaven pussy “Wow man, I’ve never seen a shaved pussy before, this will be fun.” he said to me with a little chuckle, which I had to admit, helped relax me a little more. Ben ushered me across to lay down on the mattress and as I lay on my back he began to strip his clothes off before me, revealing his muscular body. I stared at the thick patch of pubic hair at his crotch, which surrounded his cock, hanging, semi hard, between his legs. Now he was standing his huge balls hung very low and looked even bigger than they had back in my car. He smiled at me and knelt between my legs before leaning forwards and once again began to suck on my nipples.

Ben sucked hard on my nipples, giving them both equal attention, the course hair of his beard rasped against my breasts and seemed to arouse me even more. I ran my hands across his huge shoulders and onto his head, pulling it against me, urging him to suck harder. Not only did he suck harder he began to gently nibble on my nipples with his teeth which made me gasp and my body jolt with sexual joy each time he did it. After several minutes he began to work his mouth down my body, kissing and gently biting every inch of my flesh on the way, until he was lay between my legs, his face inches from my pussy, looking up at me. “Time to get me a taste of this sweet white pussy!” He said, smiling, as I looked down at him.

As his, what felt very large,tongue snaked it’s way between my pussy lips I threw my head back and groaned with joy. Ben’s tongue probed into my love hole, lapped away against my pussy lips and flicked away at my clit. I could feel my juices running from my pussy, over my bum hole. My thighs were getting sticky and sore as Ben’s beard hair rasped against them. Ben’s oral skills were sublime and I thought he must have been one heck of a lover in his prime. He was so good I could already feel my orgasm building within me. I reached my hands up to my breasts and squeezed them as I gasped and groaned “Ohhhhhhhhh god yes! Fucking hell I’m going to cum Ben, don’t stop.”

Ben was spurred on by my actions and moaning. He wrapped his arms under my thighs, pushing them up and spreading them a little more, and gripped my hips. He licked the length of my pussy lips several times before he clamped my clit between his lips and sucked hard on my swollen love bud. He had well and truly lit the fuse of orgasm and I shrieked as my back arched and my body shuddered with orgasmic tremors surging through me. My clit felt like it was going to explode as Ben continued to suck on it as my body bucked and I thrashed around shrieking, riding an orgasmic wave I thought would never end.

Finally, Ben released my pussy from his mouth’s vice like grip and he loosened his grip on my hips. I lay there panting, with my eyes closed and could feel my heart beating so much I thought it would burst out of my chest. I was aware of Ben moving around but had no idea what he was doing until I felt his big cock head pressing against my equally throbbing pussy lips. I opened my eyes to see his body hovering above mine, he was leaning on one of his arms and using his other hand to guide his throbbing cock into my pussy.

My pussy had contracted and tightened a little as I orgasmed and it still hadn’t fully relaxed. Ben’s cock was thick and may have been difficult to accommodate at the best of times but as I was still pretty tight there was plenty of resistance to the intrusion of his big cock. “Ohh please go slowly, you're very big.” I pleaded with him. Ben duly obliged and rocked back and forth several times with just his cock head inside my pussy lips. Gradually I felt myself getting looser and even wetter, a fact which Ben must have realised as he began to push his cock a little deeper with each mini thrust. Finally I let out a sigh as Ben’s hips hit mine and I knew he had his full length inside me.

Ben paused for a few seconds and my pussy walls began to mould themselves around Ben’s huge cock, I was thankful he wasn’t any longer because as it was, his girth was stretching my pussy to the limit. Ben drew back his hips and his cock slid out of my pussy until just the tip was inside me, he paused a little then slowly plunged it back in all the way, knocking the breath out of me as I let out a moan. He immediately pulled back and repeated the motion, quickly getting into a steady rhythm. Ben ploughed away at my pussy for several minutes. His thrusting was hard but not rough and I was loving the feeling of his big cock inside me.

Suddenly Ben pushed himself up on his arms and leant backwards , bringing his knees under my thighs. He wrapped his arms underneath my thighs and lifted my hips so my buttocks hovered a little above the mattress. Ben began to thrust into me in this new position and he got deeper penetration before. Every time he thrust in I felt his big cock head nudge my cervix and it sent a shudder through my body. “Ooooooooh! Ohhhhhhh! God! Yes! That’s it fuck me deeply.” I called out repeatedly amid my gasping.

My moaning spurred Ben on and he began to thrust faster and with more force, so hard my breasts began to bounce back and forth across my chest as he rammed his cock home. They bounced so much it was a little painful so I cupped them in my hands and pressed them against me. My nipples were so hard they dug into my palms as I held on to my breasts. Ben went even quicker and he began to groan and grunt. I looked at him and could see his face reddening, perspiration appearing on his brow.

I knew I would feel a little sore afterwards but I didn’t care. I needed to cum on this big homeless mans huge throbbing cock and feel his cum spurt into me. “Ohhhhhh Yes! Ben. That’s it. Fuck me hard and deep. Cum inside me. Fill me up!” I shrieked at him. Ben rammed his cock home several more times, his huge balls slapping against my buttocks. I felt the rush begin in my stomach, I arched my back, squeezed my nipples and as Ben rammed his cock deep the feel of his cum flooding my pussy sent me over the edge and my orgasm shuddered through me.

We remained locked in out joint orgasmic bliss for what seemed ages. Both bucking and gasping, locked together, Ben’s cum spurting into me with great force, hitting my cervix. Once we were both finally drained Ben let my thighs loose and I slipped back onto the mattress. His sticky cock flopped out of my pussy and he quickly stood. He went into the bathroom and brought me back some toilet paper so I could mop up the river of his cum flowing from me.

As I lay there, naked, mopping my cum flooded pussy, looking up at Ben, who was getting dressed in silence I suddenly felt cheap, dirty and ashamed. I hadn’t just let a homeless man I barely knew fuck me on the floor of a store room in the basement garage of my work building, I had begged him to. I was married and had not only acted like a slut I had been unfaithful, not even in a semi respectable way, where I may have gotten close over time to a man I knew over time and succumbed to his advances. I quickly got up and dressed before excusing myself and running back to my car. Thankfully it started first time and I headed home in shame.

Once home I showered and then lay in a bath for an hour, drinking wine and trying to soak and drink away the memory and thoughts of what I had done. Tears flooded down my cheeks as the dreadful thought of what would happen if my husband found out. Eventually I pulled myself from the bath tub, finished off the last of the bottle of wine I had opened and slipped into bed. Every time I closed my eyes the image of Ben pounding my pussy filled my head and it took me an age to finally fall asleep.

The next morning I woke with a start. I had dreamt last nights events and everything had seemed so vivid I actually looked to both sides of my bed to see if Ben was laying next to me. My sheets were all ruffled up and partially thrown off me and the buttons on my pyjama top were undone. I had no idea how that had happened other than my dream must have been so real I had undone them as I restlessly moved around the bed. I got up and headed for the bathroom and sat on the toilet to empty my bladder. As I sat there my gaze focussed on the gusset of my pyjama bottoms which to my shock was visibly soaking wet.

I stripped of my pyjamas and dived into the shower, even though I had showered and bathed the evening before I still felt dirty and ashamed. I finished showering and went into the kitchen, brewed a pot of coffee and sat there running potential scenarios whereby my husband could discover my infidelity through my head. Thankfully I managed to convince myself that it was very unlikely as nobody had seen me and there was no way my husband would be anywhere close to the homeless shelter. Feeling a little happier I went into our garden room, put on some music and got my head into a nice book to relax myself.

My relaxed moment was interrupted by my phone ringing and looking at the caller name on the screen told me it was my husband Ted calling. I felt butterflies run through my stomach, as I hadn’t expected the call, and I took a deep breath before I finally answered with a cheery “Hi baby!” My husband was very chatty and told me that one of his group had announced his engagement so they were all planning on making another night of it and he would travel directly to work the following morning. I disappointedly wished him a good evening before he asked me what I had planned for the day. For reasons, to this day, I still can’t understand I told him I may just see if Maxine needs help at the shelter which would mean I could eat there and save cooking dinner for myself. We said a final goodbye to each other and ended the call.

I felt a little deflated, but partly relieved, as he clearly didn’t know anything, which was my initial panic, plus I had another day to get over my infidelity before he came home. However I did feel that a nice cuddle with my husband that evening was something that would have done me good. Still I was alone for the day and as I had told him I may go and lend a hand at the shelter I should see through on my statement. I put down my book and headed to the bedroom to dress. I decided on jeans and a zip up hoody before picking out my underwear. I chose plain white cotton panties but almost without thinking picked out a white lace, front fastening, support bra, not one of my finest but still a lot more attractive than a plain cotton one.

All dressed I headed off to the shelter, calling Maxine on the way, who was delighted I was coming in to help, although she told me things were pretty quiet and there was no need as she had enough people in, but I could enable some of the other volunteers to get a longer break during the afternoon. As I got into town I once again decided to park in the basement parking garage of my building and as I walked across the garage to the elevator I glanced at the doorway Ben had led me through on the way to the store room the evening before and my insides churned. I quickly took the elevator to street level and made my way the short walk to the shelter.

As Maxine had informed me the shelter was quiet and, although I hadn’t given it too much thought on my way in, I was a little relieved at the fact Ben wasn’t in there. I casually asked a couple of the regulars if they had seen him and was told he had been in earlier and had eaten, showered and taken a food parcel with him, presumably to meet up with someone else, who didn’t want to come to the shelter himself, to share it with later. I breathed a sigh of some relief as I didn’t know how I would have reacted seeing him, although it occurred to me I would come face to face with him again at sometime.

Once the regular helpers had all taken a good break I felt a little superfluous and made my excuses to Maxine, over a coffee and sandwich, that I had really only come in because I was at a loose end as Ted wasn’t home until the next day. Shortly after I decided to leave and head home to relax for the evening. I made my way to the parking garage underneath my work building and walked across to my car. As I sat there poised to start my car I looked at the doorway leading to the stairs and the store room where I had let Ben fuck me the day before.

As I stared at the door my emotions were a mix of shame and arousal. I hated myself for what I had done but I had loved the feeling of Ben’s big black cock pounding into me at the time. Before I knew what was happening I was out of the car and walking towards the stairwell doorway. I wanted to see Ben to see how things lay, would he tell anyone about what happened, would he even speak to me again or would he treat me like the unfaithful slut I was.

I tentatively stood by the door to the store room and tried to listen if there was any sound coming from inside, perhaps Ben wasn’t even there. I lost my bottle and turned around to return to my car thinking things were what they were and I’d find out what Ben thought of was going to do when I saw him next. Just before I got through the doorway back into the garage it opened and I cane face to face with a huge black man dressed in a security guard uniform. “Can I help you ma’am?” he asked in a deep voice.

I looked at him, standing well over six feet tall, even bigger than Ben, his dark brown eyes looked me up and down. “I saw you on the security cameras and wondered what you were doing around here.” he told me. I found myself unable to speak and my body started shaking. As I was about to mumble some words a smile broke across his face. “You’re Sarah, aren’t you?” he asked me before holding out a huge hand and introducing himself as Jim and telling me he was friends with Ben.

My god! I thought to myself, he knows my name. What else does he know about me? Jim continued to smile at me and look me up and down as he asked me if I was here to see Ben. Before I had chance to answer Jim told me that Ben was inside the room and he opened the door. Before I knew it he had ushered me in and I came face to face with Ben who was standing just inside the door, presumably he had heard Jim talking.

“Hey pretty lady! You come back for more?” Ben said with a big smile. I stood open mouthed and looked from Ben to Jim and then back to Ben. “It’s ok. Big Jim knows what we did and he was hoping you would be back for some more black cock. You’d love his, they don’t call him big Jim for nothing.” Ben continued to say, still smiling.

I thought about running for my car but my feet remained rooted to the spot as I mumbled and stammered my way through some kind of response. “I! Erm! I! Didn’t! I don’t know what to say.” As I spoke Ben gently took my hand and I heard the door being locked behind me. As Ben stepped to one side I saw the mattress, he had fucked me on the day before laying on the floor behind him.

My mind was spinning. Were they going to **** me, force me to have sex with them. “Oh god I thought.” as my stomach churned and I felt my pussy juice gush into my panties. “Yes Ben! I want some more. I want you to fuck me again but I’ve never had two men before.” I mumbled with my lip quivering.

I felt two big hands wrap around my waist from behind and realised Jim was steering me towards the mattress. “Don’t worry pretty lady. We’ll be good to you.” Jim whispered in my ear in a reassuring voice. As I neared the mattress my fears drained away and were replaced by a sexual excitement I had never experienced before and I almost melted into Jim’s arms. Jim stayed behind me and I felt his hands unzipping my coat, which quickly slipped to the floor. Seconds later he had unzipped my hoody which was quickly removed and discarded.

In front of me Ben was stripping off and staring at me, smiling, his cock was already hard. I felt Jim’s hands squeeze my breasts though the fabric of my bra, he must have been puzzled at the fact there was no clasp in the back and he ordered me to take off my bra. Without hesitation I unclipped the front fastening and allowed my breasts to be free of their lacy covering. As Ben reached out his hands and cupped my breasts I wrapped a hand around his throbbing cock and for the first time that day I relished my fate. I was going to be fucked by two black, almost strangers and inside I was begging for it.

I stroked Ben’s cock as he squeezed my breasts, my nipples tingling and getting harder. I felt Jim’s hands unbuttoning my jeans and I instinctively kicked off my sneakers as Jim pulled my jeans down allowing me to step out of them. From his kneeling position behind me Jim slid down my soaking cotton panties then stood, pushing my shoulders downwards from behind so I was now kneeling on the mattress in front of Ben. His cock was bobbing up and down in front of my face and I pulled it towards my mouth, wrapping my lips around the head.

I sucked greedily on Ben’s big cock and felt his pre cum oozing from his piss hole, coating my tongue and trickling down my throat. After a few minutes Ben pulled his cock out of my mouth and told me to get on my hands and knees. He moved behind me and I felt his cock head nudging against my soaking love hole. It was now that my heart almost jumped out of my chest and my eyes almost popped out of my head! Jim knelt before me and waved his cock in front of my face. It was huge, really thick with a great big head. His piss hole was so big I could have easily pushed a finger tip into it and pre cum was dripping from it.

Instinctively, I licked at the sweet tasting liquid and moaned with joy as I swallowed it. Behind me I felt Ben’s cock head push past my soaking wet pussy lips and then he thrust his cock deep into me which pushed me forwards and Jim’s cock slid between my lips, deep into my mouth. For what seemed like a wonderful age, I had the pleasure of two wonderful cocks plunging into me from both ends. Jim’s cock was so thick my moans of joy were totally muffled. I could feel saliva running down my chin every time he pulled his thick meat back from my mouth, leaving just the head between my lips.

My two lovers increased their intensity and speed of thrusting and my whole body began to shake with pre orgasmic tremors. My hands gripped onto the mattress beneath me so hard my fingers hurt. The thrusting was getting so hard my pussy hurt and I could hardly breathe. I closed my eyes and my thoughts almost left my body and I felt like I was a voyeur watching the action. Two big black men with huge cocks spit roasting a little white slut. I heard loud breathing, then panting and a huge hand gripped my head and Jim grunted before his body began shaking and his cum erupted into my mouth.

I swallowed hard for all I was worth, huge gulps of hot sticky cum flowing down my throat into my stomach. My body tensed, my pussy tightened around Ben’s big cock and a huge orgasm surged through me. After my body finished shaking I felt so weak my arms gave way. The two guys pulled their cocks from me and allowed me to slump to the mattress. I lay on the mattress, breathing hard, my body still trembling and my eyes closed. I felt strong hands on my body and legs and I was flipped over onto my back. I felt my legs being pulled apart and opened my eyes. Ben was between my legs and pushing his cock head against my pussy.

My pussy was still contracted from my orgasmic spasms and I yelped as Ben thrust his throbbing cock into me, yet to my surprise I also gripped Ben’s hips and tried to pull him in deeper. Ben began to fuck me hard and fast and Jim pushed his, now semi hard, cock between my lips. I reached up a hand and cupped his huge balls, which were just inches from my face. I could feel Jim’s cock hardening as I sucked him. I could feel Ben thrusting faster and deeper and hear his breathing increasing. Suddenly he rammed his cock in to the hilt and grunted as his body jerked. I could feel every squirt of Ben’s cum splashing the walls of my pussy as he pumped his load into me.

With his balls drained Ben pulled out of me and his place was quickly taken by Jim. Even though my pussy was well lubed up with Ben’s cum and my own juices it felt like my pussy was going to split in two as Jim drove his much thicker cock into me. Despite the pain I screamed out “Oh God! Yes! Fuck me hard!” Jim needed no second invitation and he rammed his cock into me with deep, hard and fast thrusts. My pussy was stinging and my cervix felt like it was being pushed into my womb as Jim fucked me hard.

After several minutes Jim pushed himself up and almost knelt between my legs before he grabbed my thighs and lifted my buttocks off the mattress. He pounded me even harder than before. I was begging him to stop, in a way he knew I didn’t mean and it just made him go harder and faster. My breasts bounced back and forth as Jim rammed into me and Ben put his hands on them. He pulled on my nipples and I felt my pussy tighten around Jim’s cock. Jim thrust deep, grunted, tensed, my back arched and we both came. Locked together in a simultaneous orgasmic shudder.

My two lovers released me and stood up. They dressed, in silence at first and then I heard Jim say “You were right man. She is one hot piece of white pussy.” Ben again brought me some toilet roll so I could wipe my cum flooded pussy. Then they left, Ben saying he was going to the shelter for a meal and Jim telling Ben he had to go back to work. I was now alone. Laying in a store room on a cheap mattress, my body stinging and throbbing. I stood up and tears rolled down my cheeks as I dressed. What had I done? What was I thinking? Two men had used me. I hadn’t let them. I had wanted them. Where was my infidelity heading and where was it going to end?…

I managed to stifle my tears and clear my eyes before I reached my car and made the short drive home, where I once again showered and then bathed whilst drinking my way through another bottle of wine. I relived the afternoons experience through my mind. I felt shame and fear of my husband finding out what I had done, thankfully there was no chance of me getting pregnant, which was one thing I didn’t have to worry about. I looked down at my body as I lay in the bath, the white flesh of my breasts was reddened around my nipples from where Ben had been squeezing them. I touched one with a finger and it felt sore but it also tingled with sexual arousal.

I had to get those thoughts from my head. I had enjoyed what I had done, despite my feeling of shame afterwards, but I had to let it go. My husband would be back home the following day and in order for things to go back to normal. I had to clear my head of my apparent and unexpected liking of being used by black cock. I finished my wine and headed for bed where I managed to fall asleep in minutes.

I woke early on the morning having slept well and after showering and coffee I went off to work feeling remarkably relaxed and also looking forward to my husband getting home. My day went well as did my evening which consisted of my husband and I enjoying some pizza, wine and an evening of making love. Thoughts of my infidelity didn't even enter my head and I was happy that as far as my marriage and sex life went nothing had changed and my actions hadn’t left any lingering guilt or negative effect.

All was well until Friday evening when I found myself working late alone in my office. My husband was out with his friends so I thought I’d use the opportunity to catch up on some work, as it had been a very busy week, and just get take out on the way home. Not long after everyone else had gone home I heard someone walking around outside my office and moments later, Jim, the security guard popped his head into my office. I wondered at first if he would mention last weekend's events. However he just asked if all was well and told me he was doing his rounds, asking me to call down to security when I finished so they could secure the building.

As I worked away I found myself a little perplexed that Jim had spoken to me very matter of factly, almost as if he didn’t know me, and a little disappointed that it was almost if he had totally forgotten that he and Ben had both fucked me in the store room not even a week earlier. Just before 7PM I had finished and called down to security, as asked, to let them know I had finished up. To my surprise Jim answered and told me he would come to my office and escort me safely out to my car.

As I waited for him I found my heart beating a little faster and I began to wonder if he had any ulterior motive. I initially dismissed the thought but the longer I waited I found myself kind of hoping he did, although I was far from planning to repeat my infidelity. However I took the opportunity to check my hair and makeup and actually undid an extra button of my blouse, exposing a little more cleavage as would be appropriate in the workplace.

Jim arrived at my office, smiling, and seemed to have a different manner from earlier. He looked me up and down and asked me if I had plans for the evening as I was looking very nice. Maybe stupidly, or maybe subconsciously intended, I told him my husband was out with friends so I had no plans. Jim smiled and said, “Oh, it would be a shame to see such a sexy lady all alone on a Friday evening.” I didn’t reply although I’m sure Jim must have noticed my face blush a little and I found myself a little aroused at the way he spoke to and looked at me.

As we got into the elevator I could almost feel Jim’s eyes undressing me as he pushed the button tor the parking level. We quickly descended in silence but the electricity in the air was evident as I stood biting my lower lip wondering what Jim was thinking. We got out of the elevator and I slowly began walking towards my car. Jim took a hold of my arm and pulled me gently towards him and as my body pressed against him I could feel his hard cock pressing against my abdomen. Jim looked into my eyes, he knew I could feel his big cock pressing against me. “Want it?” he said.

I could feel my body trembling and my pussy tingling as I stood there, just staring back at him. I paused for a few seconds and then nervously and slowly just nodded my head. “What the hell is wrong with me?” I thought to myself as Jim began to steer me towards the doors that led to the stairwell and ultimately the room where I had now been fucked twice before. I was about to let this man I barely knew fuck me, knowing he wouldn’t be at all pleasant or particularly gentle about the process. I was a slut and I loved the thought. Jim opened the door to the store room, which was’t locked and ushered me inside. My heart jumped as I saw the mattress laying on the ground and beyond it Ben, sitting in the chair, naked from the waist down and stroking his hard thick cock.

Ben beckoned me towards him and I heard the door close and lock behind me. I walked forwards and dropped to my knees before Ben, reached a hand then as I gripped his huge girth I wrapped my lips around his cock. I could tell Ben was very aroused as my the very first suck of his big cock head released a big dribble of pre cum into my mouth, covering my tongue and exciting my taste buds making me greedily suck harder and take his cock deeper.

Behind me I could feel Jim pushing up my skirt, exposing my buttocks to the cool air. Jim then pushed his fingers inside the gusset of my panties and as they hit my soaking hole he called out to Ben “Hey man! She’s ripe for the taking!” Jim pulled my panties to one side and I felt his cock head rubbing against my pussy lips. I continued to suck on Ben’s big cock, pushing the tip of my tongue into his giant piss hole and lapping up the continuous flow of pre cum he was rewarding me with.

Jim had his cock head between my pussy lips, he had one hand on my buttocks and another holding my panties to one side. He pushed forward and slid his entire length into me, despite the fact I was well lubricated with my juice it hurt and as I tried to delay him plunging fully in on the first thrust my body moved forwards and my head lowered onto Ben’s cock, his full thick length going into my mouth and the tip of his cock hitting the back of my throat.

Ben gripped my head, almost pulling on my hair and began to push my mouth up and down on his cock. Jim began to thrust harder and harder, each thrust nudging my cervix and making me plead with him to be more gentle. The two of them took me this way for several minutes before I heard Jim spit and then I felt his thumb rubbing his spittle around my bum hole. “Ooooooh god no! I pleaded. “Not there, I don’t like that.”

Jim ignored me and before long he had his big thumb wedged deep in my bum hole, he was twisting it and pulling it sideways making me wince as a pain shot up my spine. “Oh please no!” I panted, to no avail. Finally Jim pulled his thumb from my bum hole and pulled his cock from my pussy. He ordered me to stand up. “Take off your blouse and bra” He scowled at me. “Let’s see those fine titties!” As I stood there and stripped off my blouse Ben climbed out of the chair and lay down on the mattress holding his big cock pointing towards the ceiling.

I knew exactly what he wanted and if I was being honest with myself I wanted it too, to be impaled on that big cock, stretching my pussy and grinding my clit against Ben’s pubic bone. I pulled up my skirt and squatted down, taking hold of Ben’s throbbing cock in one hand and pulling my panties to one side with the other. I lined up Ben’s cock with my soaking love hole and sank down on his thick shaft, letting out a loud groan as the air was forced out of me. Ben reached his hands up and grabbed my bare breasts, squeezing them as he began to rock me back and forth.

Ben’s cock, deep inside me, felt so good. Nice and thick and the right length for my pussy. My clit throbbed as it rubbed against him, his thick wiry pubic hair adding to the stimulation. I heard Jim spitting again and I felt his thumb against my bum hole. “No, No. Not there. Let me suck you. Fuck my mouth!” I called out to him. Jim ignored my pleas and my bum hole stung as he once again forced a big thumb inside me, rubbing me hard, working his spittle into my hole.

I felt Jim’s hand on the small of my back, pinning me in place as he rubbed his cock head against my bum hole. I felt him press “Noooooo! Please!” I cried. Jim ignored my plea and pushed hard. A jolt of pain shot up my spine and my hole felt like it was splitting as he forced his cock into me. I gasped and almost passed out, falling forwards on top of Ben.

“Sssshh! Relax pretty lady. It will be ok.” Came a reassuring whisper from Ben into my ear. I breathed hard, and my body began to relax. The feeling of pain in my pussy and bum hole morphed into a feeling of wonderful sexual fullness as my body moulded itself around those two big cocks. The guys sensed my body was ready and began to thrust into me, slowly and deeply, each thrust met with a deep groan of sexual bliss from my mouth.

The thrusting increased in its pace and intensity, as did my breathing and gasping. I begged them to fuck me and fill me. Jim grabbed my hair and pulled my head back, lifting my body up so my breasts hung down above Ben. He grabbed my nipples and squeezed them as the two guys fucked me. The tremors began to shoot up and down my body, my nipples and clit throbbing, almost burning. “OOooooooooohhhh My fucking god!” I cried as I shuddered to orgasm and felt the two guys cocks erupt inside my holes, filling me with rivers of their hot sticky cum.

After giving a final thrust and a jerk Jim pulled his cock from my throbbing bum hole. I felt cool air rush into my gaping hole and his cum dribble down between my buttocks. Jim helped lift me off of Ben’s cock and I flopped down onto the mattress beside Ben. I was panting hard and my body was still trembling as the two guys began to dress. Before they left they both looked down at me smiling. “You’re a good little white slut!” Ben said tho me. “Come by the shelter tomorrow and I’ll see you get some more nice black cock.

After the guys left I cried as I dressed. I hated myself for what I had done. Ben was right. I was a slut. I had wanted those cocks so badly. I had to get a grip of myself before things went too far and my husband found out. I drove home, grateful my husband was out. I showered and washed my clothes, I’d have to make up an excuse that I spilt coffee down my skirt at work if my husband asked why I was doing laundry on a Friday evening. I got into bed and relived the earlier events. It was so good, belittling yet arousing all at the same time. I went to sleep, adamant that I would be going nowhere near the shelter the following day. Who did Ben think he was? Assuming I wanted more black cock.

Thankfully my Friday evening went well. My husband, Ted, was a little ***** and too tired from his long week and his evening out with friends to wonder why I was already in bed when he came home and the fact he didn’t make any fuss meant I managed to sleep well. I woke early on the Saturday morning and whilst sitting in the kitchen drinking coffee my thoughts returned to yesterdays events and Ben’s comment about me coming into the shelter for some more black cock. Although I felt a little outraged I also felt a little flattered and aroused at the thought of being wanted as a white slut.

Ted joined me in the kitchen not long after I had gotten up and we both chatted over coffee and some pastries for breakfast. He asked me if we, as I deal with our social diary, or I, had any plans for the day. Before I realised I had told him we had nothing scheduled and that I was contemplating popping into the homeless shelter as Maxine had asked me about committing to helping out on a more regular basis so I wanted to talk it over with her. I followed up by asking my husband what he thought about it and he just smiled at me and told me he thought it was good that I wanted to help out in the community as long as I wasn’t overdoing things, given my busy workload.

As there was no real objection from my husband I felt a little less guilty about what I was going to do, although I hadn’t yet committed to anything in my mind, however there was a chance I would be continuing and even worsening my infidelity. As I dressed all kinds of things came to mind about what Ben may have meant and although I didn’t want to appear like a rampant slut I did want to ensure there were as few barriers in the way as possible if there were likely to be some physical contact on Ben’s agenda. I chose to wear a long, thick material dress with a button up front and his the fact I wasn’t wearing a bra with a button up cardigan. I dispensed with panties but took some of my nice thick cotton ones in my bag and again decided to wear a pair of fashionable sneakers.

I didn’t bother with makeup and tied my hair back in a pony tail. Deciding I looked sufficiently plain I went downstairs, kissed my husband and headed off. Once again I parked in the basement parking garage of my work building and sat in my car for several minutes contemplating my next move. I considered calling Maxine to see if it was OK for me to call in but decided against it in case she told me she was rushed off her feet and too busy to chat. I also considered checking the store room where my infidelity had taken place but recalled that Ben had stated “come to the shelter.” After several minutes I took a deep breath and headed off to the homeless shelter.

The shelter was fairly busy but by no means overcrowded and I couldn’t see Maxine anywhere. I asked one of the other helpers and she directed me to Maxine’s office, which was outback. I wandered through and found my friend buried in a mountain of paperwork. She looked up at me smiling and told me she was doing monthly accounts and was glad to see me as it gave her an excuse for a coffee. We sat and chatted and I told Maxine that I was thinking of volunteering more often but wasn’t one hundred percent sure if I could cope with it. She smiled and asked me if I would consider doing half a day on a weekend to start with and see how things stood after a month. It suited me, although not for the reasons Maxine may have thought so I agreed to stick with Saturday mornings which was the least popular day for people to volunteer to help on.

After sharing a coffee with Maxine and agreeing on my volunteer schedule I told her she may as well get me into it straight away and that I would just call my husband and let him know whilst she thought of a tasking for me. My husband was pretty cool with my new volunteer status and I told him I’d call him when I was on my way home so he could organise dinner, probably takeout and wine. Phone call over, Maxine told me I could help her with the accounts, more precisely carry out a stock check of the dry and canned food store. Maxine showed me to the store room, which was connected but separate to the main building beside a loading area, and it was actually quite large holding enough food to feed a lot of people for a long time. All the food was donated and Maxine liked to keep track of stock levels so she could only replenish what was low. Needless to say, with a multitude of volunteers helping out on various days things got a little muddled and Maxine explained that the stock take process was also a monthly tidy up of the store. As she left she told me she would get me some help.

About ten minutes later I heard a couple of voices, one of which I recognised immediately as that of Ben, the homeless veteran who had now fucked me a couple of times. My heart started to beat with excitement and anticipation of who was with him and what would he be expecting. Two men came through the doorway into the store, one was Ben and he was accompanied by a much younger man in his thirties, who Ben introduced to me as Troy. Troy was a tall, slim and very pleasant man who held out his hand for me to shake as he smiled and looked me up and down.

“I told you she was hot.” Ben said to Troy, smiling before he told me that Maxine had mentioned I needed some help and he and Troy were it, for now.

Troy nodded and smiled at Ben’s comment and then he quite bluntly told me that Ben had told him I liked black cock. I felt my face flush and my heart almost jumped out of my chest. Troy undid his trousers and I saw he had clean underwear on so presumed he had also showered. He pulled down his underwear and proudly stood before me with his 8 inch soft cock dangling between his legs. He gripped it and waved it at me as he said “How do you like the look of this one?” I almost passed out with shock as I looked all around me, specifically at the door. to see if anyone would see.

“Nobody will come,” Ben said, “Here, give me the paperwork. I’ve done this stock check tons of times. You take care of my friend Troy. He’s another veteran.” I stared at Troy as Ben took my paperwork and pen from my hands. His cock was beginning to harden and my mouth was salivating. The floor was concrete and cold so I took off my cardigan and folded it before putting it on the floor in front of Troy. He just smiled at me as I got onto my knees in front of him and took hold of his throbbing cock.

I looked up at him and said “You won’t tell anyone will you?” Troy shook his head, smiling and put a hand on the back of my head, guiding it towards his cock. As his big cock head touched my lips I took that wonderfully thick and throbbing cock deeply into my mouth and felt my pussy gush as I began sucking him. I got the feeling it was some time since Troy had had his cock sucked as his pre cum was already gushing from his piss hole. I savoured the sweet tasting sticky fluid as it coated my tongue and slid down my throat.

I could feel Troy’s cock throbbing as I stroked his thick shaft, blood coursing through thick veins and making his cock head swell so much it filled my mouth. He began to groan and I could sense his legs stiffen and then begin to tremble. Troy’s cock swelled even more and I felt his hand on the back of my head. I knew what was coming and braced myself. I took his cock a little deeper so his piss hole was at the back of my throat and sucked hard. Troy grunted and began to jerk as he shot half a dozen spurts of cum which hit the back of my throat before I swallowed, allowing the hot liquid flow down to my tummy.
When Troy’s cock was softening and I had milked every drop of cum from him he pulled it out of my mouth. “Damn fine!” he exclaimed as he pulled up his underwear and zipped up his pants. “Later’s dude!” Troy said to Ben as he began to head for the door and just before he left the store Ben called out to him to send Marlon over on the quiet.

I turned and looked at Ben quizzically. “He is the last of my veteran brothers. Wouldn’t be fair to leave him out.” Plus his cock is real big!” Ben said to me smiling. Before I had chance to say anything Ben told me to stay where I was and undo my dress and “show my titties off” as he put it. I loved the course and abrupt way Ben spoke to me as if he was my pimp and he was lending me out to his friends. I didn’t know where to look as I knelt on the floor, now with my breasts hanging freely before me.

Moments later the door opened and a large built black man walked in, who I guessed,from the way he greeted Ben, was Marlon. “Holy shit!” Marlon exclaimed as he looked at me.

“Told you man.” said Ben to Marlon. “Go get yourself a piece of that white slut.”

Marlon walked across to me, undoing his pants on the way and by the time he stood before me his cock and huge balls were dangling in front of my face. His cock was about the same length as Troy’s, but even in its flaccid state I could tell it was much thicker and would be extremely thick, especially at the base, when it got hard. I gripped Marlon’s cock in one hand and cupped his balls in the other. His balls felt heavy and his cock felt stiff even though it was totally flaccid. As I looked at it my insides quivered as I wondered what it would feel like to take such a thick cock inside me.

As I stroked Marlon’s cock, he leant forward and reached his hands down, cupping my breasts. He massaged them and gave my nipples, which had now gotten hard, a little squeeze and a tug making me squeal a little. Marlon’s cock was fast becoming hard and was now pointing straight at my face. My mouth made a perfect o shape as I crooned with excitement and before I realise what was happening Marlon pushed his cock head between my lips and into my mouth.

I instinctively sucked on Marlon’s cock head as it passed between my lips and several inches of his thick shaft slid into my mouth, stretching my lips so much it hurt. Marlon gripped both sides of my head and began to force his cock even deeper, so deep I began to gag. I raised my hands to his hips and tried to push him back and initially he pulled back a little, allowing me to take a breath, however he quickly forced his cock deep into my mouth again. “Go on man! Fuck that sluts face!” I heard Ben call out from behind me. Marlon followed Ben’s instructions and began to forcefully fuck my mouth hard, my head clamped between his strong hands, choking me and making me gag, spittle running down my chin and onto my breasts.

My treatment went on for what seemed like an age, Marlon thrusting and grunting, the odd shout of encouragement from Ben. I began to pray for it to end, either Marlon to shoot his load in my mouth or for Maxine to come looking for me and save me from this situation I had gotten myself into. I had no such luck, the fucking of my face continued mercilessly, my jaw ached, my neck ached and even my knees were getting sore. All this aside I couldn't believe how aroused I was also feeling and also wishing I could be watching this scene. A mature white woman, her breasts hanging loose, on her knees with a big thick black cock fucking her mouth, almost against her will. I could feel my juices flowing from my pussy and I ran my hands over my breasts which were soaked with my own saliva, my nipples hard and tingling.

Marlon continued and he increased his speed, I was struggling to breath, whereas Marlon’s breathing was getting louder and deeper. Marlon gripped my head even harder and pulled back so just the head of his cock was wedged in my mouth, pre cum oozing onto my tongue. I sucked hard and Marlon groaned as his legs shook and a thick jet of cum hit the back of my throat so hard I almost threw up. Marlon thrust his erupting cock deep and pumped a river of cum down my throat. I swallowed and swallowed, thinking I would drown before it stopped until finally the river reduced to a trickle and with a couple of final jerks Marlon emptied his las drop of cum into my mouth.

Satisfied he had finished I pulled my head backwards and sucked in a huge gulp of air, which itself had a salty taste to it. I wiped the last few ripples of my own saliva off my chin and slumped backwards so I was now sitting on the floor. I saw Marlon smiling as he zipped his pants back up and headed for the door. My stomach churned, as it absorbed the huge amount of cum I had swallowed from Troy and especially Marlon. I felt a little light headed and lay back on the cold concrete floor. My head spinning and my mind going into overdrive with thoughts of what I was becoming. I was a married woman yet despite my best intentions I had never even tried to refuse any of the men that had used me.

It felt like I had been laying on the cold floor for ages, my mind wandering. Suddenly my trance was disturbed by Ben’s voice telling me he had finished doing the stock take. He helped me up off the floor and I began to compose myself and started to button my dress. “Woooahhh! Pretty lady! Not so fast, you have one more cock to service.” Ben said with a scowl. I looked at him and he was stroking his cock which was hard, pre cum leaking from the tip, making his cock head all shine as he stroked it.

“Oh God!”I pleaded.” I can’t swallow any more. My jaw and neck ache so much too.”

“Your mouth ain’t the hole I got in mind.” grinned Ben as he grabbed my breasts, pulling me closer, as he squeezed them, until we were face to face. “Turn around and lean against the door.” Ben ordered me. Once again I thought how pathetic I was as I leant forward, placing my hands against the closed door of the store room. I spread my legs as Ben heaved my dress up around my waist and I felt his cock brush against my thighs as he searched out my pussy. Finding it’s target Ben thrust forwards and his big cock snaked it’s way deep inside my pussy.

Ben gripped my hips and began to thrust into me, his hips slapping against my buttocks. Ben’s thrusting was hard, fast and rough and even though it hurt I begged him to fuck me. “Oh yes! Fuck me! Give it me hard! Fill my pussy!” I begged him. Ben gripped my hips tighter and fucked me with real venom for several minutes before he thrust deep and spurted his cum into my pussy. Ben pulled out and released me, almost pulling me to one side as he zipped his pants up and told me he expected me to swing by the store room in my building basement later on. Ben left and as I began to piece myself together I felt his cum run down the inside of my thighs and I cried.

Once I’d tidied myself up I spent a little time going through the paperwork for the stock check and doing a few random checks on Ben’s workings, which were all accurate so I assumed he had indeed helped out quite often in the past. However, I continued to potter around, I had found some tissue and now had it stuffed in the gusset of the panties I’d brought with me in my bag, as I pottered around I could feel Ben’s cum leaking from me and being absorbed by the tissue. I had also dried my eyes and after several minutes I think I was back to looking kind of normal, not like someone who had just had sex in a store room, again.

About twenty minutes after Ben had left Maxine came into the store room asking me how I was getting on. I told her I had pretty much finished and after a few minutes of her going through the paperwork she seemed pretty happy so asked me to join her for a sandwich and a coffee. Walking back to her office I caught sight of Ben and Marlon, who both smiled at me. I felt my face flush and hoped Maxine hadn’t noticed, as I excused myself and headed to the bathroom where I extracted the cum soaked tissue from my panties and after giving myself a good wipe down, replaced it with some fresh toilet tissue before heading into Maxine’s office.

Maxine and I chatted over a sandwich and coffee, which she had collected on her way. Whilst chatting Maxine kept looking at me with a big grin on her face and eventually asked me if I had any plans for later.I wasn’t sure but I had the feeling she knew something of what had gone on in the shelter store room and I could feel my heart pounding and my face flushing. I managed to hide my nerves and slight embarrassment enough to tell Maxine I didn’t really have any firm plans, just to go home and chill. Maxine told me that she was pleased I was going to be helping out on a regular basis as, in her words, I was very popular amongst some of the regular visitors.

After coffee and a sandwich both Maxine and I headed back out into the main dining area and helped out with preparing some take away food parcels for when the homeless guys began to leave the shelter and find their respective sleeping places for the evening. After about another thirty minutes Ben and Marlon wandered over and collected a parcel each before thanking us for all we did and heading off out of the shelter. As I watched them both walk away, chatting, I wondered if they were both heading directly to the store room in the basement of my building. I could feel my insides tingling as I fought against the idea of me going there, knowing deep inside resistance was futile as I was already thinking of how nice it would be to have some nice big black cock pounding away at my pussy again.

Once again I was unnerved by Maxine when she gave me a big grin and told me things were getting a little quiet and I could head home if I liked, being as how I had actually started without really planning to. I couldn’t help my reaction, my pussy gushed as I thanked her. I felt like Maxine knew more than she was letting on about my plans but I convinced myself this was just my own guilt and paranoia kicking in. All that said, I couldn’t help hurry my way through getting my things together and saying farewell to Maxine before heading out of the door. As I arrived at my building my heart began to race even more as I thought about what I was about to do. I knew for sure that I was about to be fucked on the floor of that dingy store room by Ben and Marlon. Far from being appalled with myself I was slightly disappointed at the fact that Troy, the other veteran friend of Ben’s I had sucked off earlier may not be there. “God, what is wrong with me?” I thought.

I got to the door of the store room and didn’t even pause, just took a deep breath, before entering. I couldn’t help but smile at the sight that greeted me. Ben, Marlon and Troy all seated around the mattress, in the middle of the floor, all in various states of undress and all stroking their cocks and chatting about me, such was their confidence that I would be following in hot pursuit of them when they left the shelter. I was beginning to feel a little manipulated but also like a very special sexy lady, knowing that these three hung black men couldn’t wait to ram their big black cock’s into me.

There was no special greeting from any of the guys, far from it. Ben very matter of factly told me to undress and lay down on the mattress in the middle of the floor. As I stripped the three of them leered at me, looking me up and down and commenting on my “tits” as they called them, saying how nice and big they were and how my nipples needed a good sucking. They way they spoke about me made me feel so cheap and sluttish but also very aroused. With the last of my clothing removed and discarded I lay on my back on the mattress, looking up at the three guys who were now stand above me.

Ben was the first one to kneel between my legs and he wasted no time rubbing his hard cock against my soaking wet pussy. As he pushed his cock head between my pussy lips I almost smiled as I guessed Ben was going first as all three of them were going to fill my pussy with cum and he wasn’t about to dip his cock into another mans cum, so being the senior veteran he had the privilege of going first. As Ben began to thrust my mind wandered back to the shelter storage room and how much cum I had swallowed from Marlon and Troy, wondering what 3 huge loads would feel like swimming around in my pussy and once again thanking heavens for the fact I was no longer fertile.

Ben thrust his cock deeply into me making me gasp and as my mouth opened to suck in some air Marlon pushed his cock head between my lips and growled “come on slut, suck my cock hard!” As I sucked on Marlon’s cock head copious amounts of his sweet tasting pre cum leaked out of his piss hole and coated my tongue before running to the back of my throat. Ben was now fucking me so hard my whole body moved as he thrust in and couldn’t keep my head still enough to keep Marlon’s cock between my lips.

Marlon moved a little more to the side of me and both he and Troy lowered their heads and locked their lips around my tingling nipples. The harder Ben fucked me the harder Troy and Marlon sucked making my nipples sting. I could feel the pre orgasmic tremors beginning deep within me. My breathing became deep and rapid, almost laboured and as my pussy began to tighten around Ben’s cock I felt two sets of teeth digging into my nipples. As I squealed my back arched as my orgasm shuddered through me. As my body shook I heard Ben grunt and thrust deeply into me, his cock head nudging my cervix before he began spurting his hot sticky cum into my womb.

As I lay there, breathing hard, my pussy throbbing and my body trembling I wasn’t aware of Ben pulling his cock out of my pussy. The first I realised he had was when Troy was hovering above my body, leaning on one of his arms and rubbing his cock up and down my pussy slit. He briefly paused at the entrance to my love hole before he forced his cock deep into my tight and pulsing pussy. Seconds later Troy was fucking me hard, deep and fast, his hips hurt me as they slammed against me, yet despite the initial discomfort I begged him to fuck me harder and fill my pussy. He fucked me for several minutes whilst Ben and Marlon continued to give my tingling nipples maximum attention.

My first orgasm had barely ebbed away before Troy had began to fuck me and the angle of his body and penetration his pubic bone rubbed against my swollen clit as he thrust fully into me. Only a few minutes later I could feel a second orgasm building and I gripped hold of Troy’s hips, urging him to grind against me. My pussy began to spasm and tense so I could feel every ridge of Troy’s cock as it slid in and out. Seconds later I came hard, my whole body shuddering. The sensitivity in my clit and pussy was so intense I tried to push Troy away but he continued to force his cock deeply inside me until finally he pumped a river of cum deep into me.

I felt spent as my body continued to quiver, my pussy throbbed and felt sore as the cool air rushed into the gaping hole vacated by Troy’s cock leaving my pussy. I wondered how my pussy and body would cope with another cock and I had a brief moment when I though I should ask to stop. Before my thoughts could come anywhere close to fruition I could feel Marlon rubbing his cock against my pussy. Despite my sensitivity down there I crooned at the thought of having another big black cock inside me. I didn’t have to wait long as Marlon forced his cock deeply into me and despite my well lubricated state his huge girth felt painful when he got down to the base of his cock.

Despite the pain of Marlon’s extra thick cock stretching my pussy I felt in heaven and already on the edge of another orgasmic wave, which had never really subsided, and as Marlon fucked away my whole body shook and quivered in one long continuous orgasm. I had no idea how long Marlon pounded away at my pussy, it was all a blur, albeit a wonderful one. Finally I heard Marlon begin to breathe hard and grunt. He leant back on his haunches and gripped my hips before giving several long and very hard thrusts and shooting his big load into me.

I came so hard I had almost passed out and as my head began to clear I could see Ben, Troy and Marlon all getting dressed. I sat up and could feel cum dripping from my pussy, dribbling right down to my bum hole. I started to stand up but Ben quickly scowled at me and ordered me to stay where I was. I was puzzled, these men had had their way with me and were getting dressed. “Why did Ben want me to stay where I was.?” Just as the three men had finished getting dressed my question was answered.

The door opened and I looked up at it to see Big Jim, the security guard and friend of Ben, standing in the open doorway, smiling. He let out a little whistle as he looked me up and down before closing the door behind him. After a brief exchange of words between Ben and Jim, Ben, Troy and Marlon left the room, leaving me alone on the floor and at the mercy of Big Jim. Jim unzipped his pants and sprang his semi hard cock free of his underwear, telling me to get on my knees and suck him hard. I obeyed instantly and as my lips wrapped around the bug head of his cock I could feel a river of cum flowing from my pussy and coating the insides of my thighs.

I sucked on Jim’s cock and felt him swelling inside my mouth until after a few more minutes he was rock hard and leaking sweet tasting pre cum from his piss hole. I savoured the sweet liquid and wondered if Jim was going to reward me with a big load of cum down my throat. My thoughts were soon dismissed as Jim pulled his throbbing cock from my mouth and ordered me to get on all fours. As I did so Jim moved around behind me and I felt his big hands on my buttocks as Jim knelt behind me. I felt Jim rubbing his cock head against my pussy. Rubbing it up and down the length of my slit and right up to my bum hole.

Jim continued to rub a little harder, pushing his cock head into my pussy, just past my outer lips before removing it and rubbing it back up to my bum hole. After repeating this several times Jim began to push his cock head against my, now sticky, lubed up bum hole. I now knew what was in store for me and part of me dreaded it but deep inside I knew I wanted it. In a bid to display some control over events I gasped “Ooooooooh yes Jim. Fuck me in the ass!”

I heard a little chuckle from Jim in response to my words and I knew he had not only heard them but it was exactly what he was planning to do when Jim pushed his cock head hard against my bum hole and it popped inside me briefly before he withdrew it again. Jim took one more rub of his cock along the length of my slit before pushing his cock deep into my pussy. Jim held his cock deep inside me for a few seconds before pulling it out and sliding his cock back up towards my bum hole. Jim pushed it against me and paused. I knew he was lining my up for penetration and I took a deep breath, trying to relax my body.

Jim once again pushed the head of his cock against my bum hole until it popped past any resistance my sphincter was offering. I quickly and deep trying to stay relaxed as Jim gripped my hips. He paused for a few seconds and my sphincter relaxed a little. Then came the shove as Jim pushed his hips forward and I almost passed out as he slowly slid his whole length into me. My body began to quiver and I could feel my heart pounding as Jim began to fuck me. His thrusts were slow but firm and deep and as the initial pain subsided I found myself urging Jim on to fuck me deeply and fill my ass with his cum.

Jim began to pound a little faster and a little harder, until he finally built up a steady but brisk rhythm. I felt my whole body tingling and waves of pleasure run right through me. Very soon our bodies were in perfect sync and a combination of my gasping, groaning and begging for more and Jim’s grunting, panting and thrusting hard. Jim fucked me mercilessly for what seemed like ages. I could feel my whole body flushing and sweat was dripping off my forehead. My orgasm was close and Jim must have sensed it. He thrust deeply into me one last time, gripping me tightly and as I felt his cum erupt inside me and begin splashing the walls of my anal passage I orgasmed so hard everything went blank.

When I came too I was flat on my front on the mattress. My bum hole was throbbing and I was breathing hard. My hair was matted to the front of my face with sweat. I looked up and behind me and Jim was wiping his dripping cock on a big wad of toilet tissue. He finished, zipped up and tossed there roll of tissue at me. He walked towards the door and smiled. “Your ass is mine now slut! I love fucking it.” he growled at me before smiling again and leaving the room.

After a few minutes I got up, went to the bathroom and tidied myself up before finally heading to my car. I slowly made the drive home, hoping my husband was out and thinking of the quickest way to get to the bathroom and shower without seeing him if he was. Thankfully he wasn’t in so I stripped, threw on a load of laundry and headed for the shower. As I showered I slipped into a daydream, reliving the days events. My emotions were a mixture of hatred for my infidelity and sexual satisfaction. I knew I needed to stop but I didn’t think I could.

As I continued to shower and relive the days events I gave my pussy and my bum hole a good douching, making sure I got rid of all the evidence of my infidelity. As I rubbed my soapy fingers inside my holes I began to feel aroused once again and decided to give my clit a nice rub too. As I pleasured myself I began to wonder when I could get my next fix of black cock. I knew I now had no end of willing men so all I really had to do was engineer the situation. I couldn’t keep volunteering to go to the shelter or my husband Ted would surely catch on that I had another agenda for going out.

After finishing my shower and managing to get myself off thinking about all the black cock I’d had that day, whilst rubbing my clit, I towelled off and decided to just don a robe, crack open a bottle of wine and chill until Ted came home. Half way into the bottle Ted phoned me and told me he’d had a few drinks with friends and asked me if I wanted him to pick up takeout on his way home. I agreed and he told me he’d be about half an hour. By the time Ted arrived home with takeout I had already finished my bottle of wine and although we had more in the house I was pleased to see Ted had also brought wine as well as takeout.

Ted showered whilst I sorted out plates, forks and glasses then he came back to the living room, wearing just a robe. We ate, drank and chatted in the living room, with some nice music on in the background. As we chatted and moved around there were several occasions where both our robes came a little loose, exposing a little flesh here and there, which didn’t go unnoticed by either of us. By the time we had finished eating we were both a little ***** and a little aroused. We began making out on the sofa and within minutes we were at it like a couple of teenagers who had the house to themselves.

We hadn't had sex with, each other, all week and Ted was very turned on, probably a little frustrated, unlike myself, and his robe was doing a good impression of a tent as the material lay over his raging hard on. I gave him a devilish look before dipping my head, pulling the fabric of his robe aside and gripping his throbbing cock before finally lowering my head and taking his cock in my mouth. I wasn’t wrong about Ted being a little sexually frustrated. Within a few minutes he was leaking pre cum into my mouth and I noticed how different it tatted to that of my black lovers, earlier that day. Although I was focussed on the job, or cock, in hand I couldn’t help think about the fact I only had one cock to play with. My god! What was happening to me? Until a couple of weeks ago I had never had more than one man at a time and now I was feeling disappointed at the fact I only had one.

I sucked on Ted’s cock, taking him deep in my mouth, deeply and slowly, allowing his pre cum to coat my tongue before I let it slip down my throat. I massaged his balls and could already feel them throbbing, they were heavy and full and I was already looking forward to my reward, which I knew wasn’t far away. I heard Ted begin to moan a little more and after about another ten minutes he began to breath deeply and I felt his legs tense. He had no need to tell me he was about to cum, as for one thing I know the signs and I always swallowed him so he didn’t need to worry about shooting off enemy mouth. Another minute later he let rip and pumped a nice load down my throat.

After Ted had stopped breathing hard and I had licked his, now soft, cock clean, we both slumped back on the sofa, refilled our wine glasses and finished off another bottle. I was now feeling almost rampant. I grabbed old of Ted and told him I wanted to go upstairs and he could give me some oral pleasure whilst he recovered and was ready to go again. He didn’t need asking twice and a couple of minutes later I was flat on my back, Ted’s head buried between my thighs, his tongue teasing my pussy lips and clit. I was very lucky in that Ted had always been excellent at oral sex, probably the best I have ever had, and only a few minutes later I was shrieking and bucking my way through an orgasm.

As I began to relax I looked up and Ted was kneeling between my legs, smiling, his cock rock hard again. He asked me to turn over as he wanted to fuck me from behind. “Ooooh you dirty boy!” I chuckled back at him as I flipped over and presented my pussy to him. I was still a little tight from my orgasm but Ted didn’t hesitate. He rubbed his cock head up and down my slit a few times before he plunged deep. He began to fuck me really hard and fast, the wine always brought out his animalistic streak. As Ted ploughed away my pussy juices began to flow and my muscles relaxed a little so I could hear my juices squelching. I was going to start tensing my pussy muscles so things felt tighter but then something all together different entered my head.

As Ted was fucking me from behind I imagined I was back on the mattress in that dirty store room and one of my black lovers was fucking me. I recalled how hard I came when Big Jim fucked my bum hole. “ Oh Ted baby. Fuck me! Fuck me hard! Stick it in my bottom!” I called out.

As I spoke Ted stopped dead before he managed a “What?” Then he asked me if he had heard me right. When I assured him he had he pulled out of my pussy and knelt beside me, looked me in the eyes and asked me what had brought on my sudden urge for anal sex. I couldn’t tell him the truth so I just reminded him that he had wanted to try it for a while and I had always turned him down but as I was a little ***** I must have had a moment of weakness.

Ted continued to look at me and asked if I was serious. I looked back at him and shrugged, then smiled and told him we could give it a go, as long as he was gentle and used some lube. Ted pointed out we didn’t have any lube so I suggested using the massage oil. Ted could tell I was really serious and moved like lightning to grab the massage oil, before I had chance to change my mind, then told me to relax as he moved back around behind me.

I felt a trickle of oil drizzle onto my bun hole and then Ted began to massage it in, working his fingers into my hole, liberally spreading the oil around my hole and coating the first couple of inches on the inside of my anal passage. There was a pause but I could feel movement and Ted told me he was lubing up his cock to make sure everything was nice and slippery. A few seconds later I could feel Ted pressing his cock head against my hole. I knew Ted had done anal before he met me so I wasn’t worried he would suddenly ram his cock into me in his exited state of mind, caused by me offering my bum hole to him.

Ted pushed a little harder and his slippery cock head popped into my anal passage. I let out a little wince but told him I was fine. Very gently and slowly Ted inched his cock into my anal passage until finally his hips hit my buttocks. I let out a loud groan and had to breathe deeply as he went in. I was a little surprised at the fact although Ted was no where as large as Big Jim, the initial penetration felt just about the same in the pain department. Thankfully Ted held his cock deep inside me, not moving, until I had relaxed a little and my bum hole had accepted this invader.

After a minute or so Ted asked me if I was ok to carry on and I gave him an affirmation. He pulled back, withdrawing his cock a few inches, before pushing back in, again making me breathe heavily and groan loudly. Ted quickly got into a steady rhythm, fucking me with firm, but not hard, thrusts and my body soon got into the same rhythm, so much so I was now really enjoying the experience, even though it still hurt a little. I found my mind wander back to the time ‘Big Jim’ the security guard in my building, fucked me anally in the store room, how rough he had been and how much I had enjoyed the hurt. I knew what I now wanted and I suddenly found myself begging Ted to fuck me harder and faster.

Ted obliged with gusto. He gripped my hips and began thrusting into me really hard, his hips slapping my buttocks loudly. Within a few minutes we were both a shrieking, bucking and groaning fully connected entity. “Ooooooh Yes! Ted! That’s it! Harder! Deeper! Cum in my arse!” I shrieked at him as he groaned, breathed hard and pounded me with his cock. A few more minutes passed and I could feel my nipples tingling and pre orgasmic tremors begin to rush through my body. Ted gripped me so hard his fingers dug into my flesh and then he rammed his cock deep. He let out a loud roar and his cock began to pulse, splashing my anal passage walls with hot cum. The feeling of it was so intense I came hard, pushing myself backwards against him, sucking in air and gasping as my orgasm rocked me.

We remained locked together for a couple of minutes before we both began to relax. Ted slowly pulled his cock from my bum hole and I felt his cum dribble down my thigh. He got off the bed and I rolled onto my side, still enjoying the tremors through my body. Ted bent down and kissed me, telling me he loved me and that I was wonderful, before heading to the bathroom, telling me he was going to start the shower running for us. We showered together, washing each other with hot foaming water, rinsing away the perspiration and fluids of our sex. My bum hole stung a little as the hot soapy water hit it, making us both chuckle a little. Once we were both squeaky clean we towelled off, headed for the bedroom, lay back, drank wine and chatted about what we had done.

Ted kept checking I was OK and I assured him I was and that I had enjoyed it. We both agreed we would do it again before we kissed and curled up to go to sleep. As I lay there I thought about how quickly I would do it again and drifted off to sleep imagining having Jim’s big black cock inside me.

Sunday morning I woke fairly early however my husband Ted was already up and about. I could hear him in the kitchen, making coffee I guessed. As I lay there waiting for the freshly brewed coffee I hoped was coming my brain did a quick recap of the previous days events which partly made me smile and partly made me aware that my bum hole was, to say the least, stinging a little. Being fucked up there twice in one day, especially as one of those who fucked me, Jim, wasn’t exactly small or gentle. Whilst I was totally sure I had loved it and fully intended to experience it again I also decided I had to take some steps to make the experience a little more gentle on my poor hole.

My thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of my smiling husband, bringing in fresh coffee and croissants. Ted was in a very chirpy mood which left me in no doubt he had really enjoyed and appreciated last evenings anal play and it was clear he was intent on spoiling me for allowing him the pleasure of taking me anally. He asked me how I was and I told him I was fine, although a little sore. His look of concern was quickly gone when I assured him all was fine and I would definitely allow him to do it again but told him we needed something better than massage oil to smooth and sooth the process. We both chuckled, ate breakfast and then got on with the day’s admin of cleaning, laundry and so forth.

Part way through the day Ted informed me he had been looking on line and found a selection of lubricants for anal sex which I may like to check out when I had the time. I told him I’d get to it later and asked him to jot down the website and product information for me. The day passed quick and in the evening we settled down to a movie and drinks. Part way into the movie I decided it wasn’t too interesting and decided to check out the internet and look up the products Ted had mentioned to me. Ted wasn’t at all put out as he was quite happy watching the movie and also clearly pleased I was interested in purchasing such products as it was further confirmation that anal sex was on the agenda for our future sex play.

Whilst browsing I checked out a couple of sites other than those Ted had written down and was amazed by the amount and choice of sex play aids available on line and I began looking as some dildo’s, huge back ones, which made me thing about Jim and the guys at the homeless shelter. I had contemplated making up an excuse to head over there today but for one thing my bum hole was sore and I didn’t want Ted to get suspicious. However just thinking about those black cocks made me horny and I realised that if I was going to have anal fun outside my marriage I needed to get some lube that I could have for my personal use, which I’d keep hidden from Ted.

I couldn’t get it on line so needed another route to purchase. I remembered years ago Ted and I had been into a sex shop, whilst we were away on a weekend break, and they sold pretty much anything of a sexual nature one could possibly dream of so I did a quick search for such a place close to where we lived. I found one on the far side of town, not a huge distance from where I worked. It was in a part of town that neither Ted or I would ordinarily visit as most of the bars and restaurants we frequented were on the side of town nearest to where we lived but I decided the best time for me to go would be during the day as I knew for sure Ted would be nowhere near town.

Monday morning at work was flying by and lunchtime was fast approaching. Surprisingly as the time loomed nearer I began to get a little nervous about visiting the sex shop, perhaps it was because I would be alone but I convinced myself that I was just being silly. It wasn’t like I was doing anything illegal. I slipped out of work a little early to allow myself a little more time for walking to the shop and to avoid the chance of one of the other girls whom I sometimes lunch with seeing me leaving work and asking to chat over lunch. About fifteen minutes later I was standing on the street opposite the sex shop, which was next door to a Thai Massage parlour on one side and a bar on the other side. I stood for about five minutes and only saw one person enter so figured it must be fairly quiet. I took a deep breath and headed for the door.

When I entered I found myself in a small lobby with another door, which I guessed was designed to prevent people outside seeing anything inside the shop when the main door was opened and closed. I went through the inner door and was a little surprised to see a female. She was very attractive and looked to be in her thirties, casually dressed, standing behind a counter to my left. I’m not sure why but seeing a female working in a sex shop was the last thing I expected. She greeted me with a smile and asked me if I’d been in the shop before. When I replied that I hadn’t she came from behind the counter and told me she would show me around as everything was in sections as she stood in front of me I saw she was wearing a name badge that read Gemma.

The shop was quite large with a very big central space, full of racks and glass cabinets of clothing and large BDSM paraphernalia, and a number of smaller areas around the outside walls. There were complete sections of movies and books, dildos and vibrators, and finally sexual aids such as pills, delay spray and lubricants. Although I had found the section I wanted my attention was drawn to another area at the rear of the shop which looked to be a corridor, from where I could hear faint noises, screened by a set of black drapes. I quizzically asked Gemma what was in that section was and she explained that it was the video booth area.

Gemma could tell from my reaction that I was both confused and intrigued and she offered to show me if I wanted. Almost without thinking I nodded my head and she walked towards the drapes, parted them slightly and ushered me in. I hadn’t noticed anyone else in the front of the shop so I guessed this area was where the man I’d seen entering earlier had gone to. As I passed through the drapes I could see the corridor was lined along both sides with doors, some were closed and others were open. Gemma showed me into one of the open booths and I saw a chair placed in front of a blank tv screen on the wall and a shelf on the wall on which was a roll of kitchen paper. There was a coin operated machine on the wall next to the screen which dispensed condoms and lube and in the far corner was a waste basket which I could see had at least one used condom and some kitchen roll in it.

I asked Gemma what the booths were all about and she told me that men and sometimes couples use them to watch a porn movie and have sex. As I looked around the booth I noticed holes, about four of five inches in diameter, in the walls on each side about three feet from the floor, although the hole on one side was covered by a sliding panel. I asked Gemma what they were for and she explained that they were called glory holes before explaining that some people enjoyed being viewed and sometimes the occupant of the other booth may put their hands or even their cocks through the hole to be part of the fun. I was shocked and a little flustered. I’d never seen or heard of such things. I thanked her and hastily backed out of the booth so I could return to the main area of the store. Gemma chuckled a little at my surprised state and told me to ask her if I needed any other help with anything before returning to her counter.

I looked around the section I needed and after reading the information on several bottles and tubes of various lubricants I picked one that stated it was ideal for an anal lubricant. Just as I was approaching the counter to pay for it two men entered the store and began chatting to Gemma. They were clearly regulars as she knew them by name and after a few minutes of chat they both handed over some cash and Gemma handed them each several tokens, wished them both a fun time and the two men walked past me, looking me up and down as they did, before stepping through the set of drapes into the movie booth corridor.
I quickly stepped up to the counter and handed over some cash to pay for my lube. “Good choice!” said Gemma, with a little smile“That’s the one my husband and I use.”. As she handed me a bag, containing my purchase Gemma told me she hoped to see me back soon. I wandered the fifteen minutes back to work and deposited my newly acquired lube at the back of one of my desk drawers before getting on with my work. The afternoon seemed to drag and I couldn’t help but think about my experience in the sex shop. I couldn’t imagine performing in a booth with a complete stranger watching me through a glory hole. I then thought of the two men who had come into the shop and gone into the movie booths. They were well dressed, clean, polite, clearly professional men, probably on their lunch break. Was this a common thing that normal people did?

No matter how I tried I couldn’t stop thinking about the sex shop and the two men, plus how open Gemma had been telling me her and her husband used the same lube I had bought. Were all people in this scene so liberal, the two men certainly hadn’t seemed embarrassed about walking into a sex shop and letting a stranger see them wander into porn movie booths. As I continued to think about it I started to run several scenarios about what the scene would look like, performing in a booth with strangers watching or me watching a stranger having sex. I couldn’t even remember the last time I’d ever seen a porn movie and never contemplated watching someone else however the thoughts going through my head began to intrigue and arouse me. I slipped a hand inside my panties and found I was indeed very wet between my legs. Seconds later my thoughts were interrupted by my phone ringing.

It was my husband Ted letting me know he had a late meeting with a prospective new client so he would be home late and asking me what I wanted to do about dinner. I thought for a moment and told him that a friend from work had asked me if I wanted a chat and a drink after work but I hadn’t committed to anything but if he was fine with it I’d accept her offer and probably grab a bite with her. Ted seemed quite happy and told me he had to dash and would be home around 8PM before ringing off. As soon as I put my phone down I felt a tingle rush through my whole body and my head spin a little. What was I doing? Nobody had asked me for a drink after work. it suddenly dawned on me. I wanted to try out my new purchase.

I rattled through my work, all the while thinking of how I could engineer a situation whereby I could test my new lube. In the end I decided to take the bull by the horns. Why not? I was a confident , mature woman, quite capable of taking charge of things. I decided to wander down to my car, using the stairs, which naturally took me past the security office. On the way back instead of passing by security I made a point of walking in, luckily the first person I saw was Jim, so I didn’t need to arouse suspicion by asking if he was in. “Oh Hi Jim.” I blurted out cheerily.

“I just thought I’d let you know I will be working late so I will be in the back office when you do your rounds. I wouldn’t want locking in.” I told him.

As I spoke I made sure none of the other guys were looking at me and once sure they weren’t I shot a look and smile at Jim that would hopefully give him the message. Jim stared at me with a dead pan expression for a few seconds before he broke into a smile and said “OK Ma’am! Thank you. We will be sure to bear that in mind when we do our rounds. Feeling sure Jim had gotten the message I returned to work and got on with my work ensuring as I went my desk was getting clearer and clearer. Finally I looked up at the clock and saw it was a little before 5PM. I knew people would soon be going home and hopefully I would get my wish. I decided to go to the bathroom and use the time to freshen up a little but also remove my bra and panties. I wandered back to my office, bra and panties in my bag and by braless state concealed by a wrap around cardigan.

I sat back at my desk and after about fifteen minutes my floor of the building had gone silent so I knew everyone had left. Just to be sure I had a quick walk around the outer office areas. Everything was shut down and people had gone home for the evening. I returned to my desk, removed my cardigan and undid a couple of buttons on my blouse. My heart was beating as I sat there, willing my office door to open. I opened my drawer and took out the lube I had bought from the sex shop. My nipples were tingling and I could feel my pussy leaking moisture onto the inside of my thighs. I thought I heard a noise, movement even in the outer office, my heart pounded as my office door opened. There stood a smiling Jim and I could already see a huge bulge in the trousers of his security guard uniform.

“Well well well! Aren’t we a greedy little married slut?” Jim said to me, smiling. What could I say? I felt my face flushing at the fact he was correct. I was married but I was just craving his cock and had acted like a real slut in that I had actually sought him out and practically asked him to come to my office and fuck me.

I leant back in my chair, opened my legs and undid a couple more buttons on my blouse as I smiled back at Jim. “Yes Jim! I’m a slut and I want your big black cock. I just couldn’t wait until the weekend again.” I said to him in a pathetic submissive voice.

Jim walked across to me, unzipping his pants as he approached. He then stood before me and pulled his big hard cock from his underwear before looking down at me and saying, “Well you will have it. Suck on it baby.” with a real scowl. I wrapped a hand around his big throbbing shaft and stroked it a couple of times before leaning my head forward and taking his big cock head between my lips. Although I had engineered the situation Jim made it very clear he was in charge as he grabbed the back of my head and thrust his cock deep into my mouth, his cock head hitting the back of my throat, triggering my gag reflex and saliva started filling my mouth.

I sucked greedily on Jim’s cock and the harder I sucked the more he forced it down my throat. Jim’s cock was leaking huge amounts of pre cum and I had the feeling he was going to blow his load real soon. Although I loved the taste of his cum I really wanted him to fuck me anally and use my new lube. I pulled my head off his cock and looked back up at him. I reached for the tube of lube on my desk and held it up. “I want you to fuck my ass Jim.” I pleaded as I held the lube in front of him.
Jim looked down at me. “We’ll get to that, don’t you worry little lady.” He said sternly before he shoved his cock back in my mouth and began to face fuck me. As I struggled to breath and to keep the saliva from leaking out of my mouth I heard Jim say “Hey Clay, you there? I’m gonna need help on 4, room 22.

“With you in two bro!” I heard crackle from Jim’s radio. My head span and I almost froze with panic. Floor 4 and room 22 was my office. Who the hell was Clay and what was Jim asking him for help with? A couple of minutes later my questions were answered when my office door opened and there stood another security guard, who I guessed was Clay.

“Woahh Man! Fuckin hot!” I heard Clay exclaim.

“Told you man. She is one hot white slut. Now get that dick of yours ready to fuck this slut.” Jim replied to Clay.

Inside I was filled with both dread and excitement. Jim was now pimping me out to his work mates. Oh my god. Where was this going to end? I saw Clay pull down his pants and free his cock. It wasn’t as big as Jim’s but it was still nice and big, even in its flaccid state. As Clay began to stroke his cock to hardness Jim grabbed my head. “Another one for you little lady.” Jim said, chuckling before he began to ram his cock into my mouth even deeper and faster. Jim’s pre cum flooded my mouth and saliva ran down my chin, dripping onto my breasts as he drove his cock in and out. A minute later he grunted and his legs shook as he pumped his huge load down my throat. I swallowed spurt after spurt of that sweet, hot liquid until Jim had drained his balls into my mouth and he pulled his sticky cock from my mouth.

I was breathing hard now my mouth was empty and I felt a little light headed. Jim grabbed me with his big hands and lifted me from my chair, spinning me around and telling me to bend over. I placed two hands on my chair and spread my legs, knowing what was about to happen. I saw Jim grab the lube I had dropped on my desk and felt him squirt a blob of it onto my pussy. He rubbed it in and stuffed some of it into my bum hole. “Ok man, fuck her good.” I heard Jim say to Clay. Seconds later I felt two hands grab my buttocks and then a thick cock head nudging against my pussy lips. As well as my pussy being soaking wet with my juices it was also extra lubed up from Jim rubbing some of my new lube into my pussy so it came as no surprise when Clay slid his cock deeply into me with one thrust.

Clay fucked me hard, so hard it seemed clear he has been well briefed by Jim that I liked a good hard fucking with a big black cock. Despite my moans and gasps for him to go easy he showed me no mercy as he slammed his hips into my buttocks with every thrust. As he continued I felt the first pre orgasmic tremors begin deep inside me and my gasps for him to go easy turned into pleas for him to fuck me harder. Clay obliged and began to fuck me with real venom, his hands reached around and grasped my swinging breasts and as he clamped each nipple between his fingers and thumbs I let out a little squeal of pleasure.

As Clay continued to fuck me he pinched my nipples hard and the tingling shot through my whole body. I knew I was close to orgasm as I began to pant and I could feel my face flushing. Clay must have sensed I was close to cumming, and ground his cock deep as he tugged on my nipples harder. I heard him breath hard and then ram his cock deep then he began spurting his hot sticky load into me. I came so hard when I felt his cum splashing my vaginal walls, my legs gave way and I slumped forwards onto my chair. Clay’s cock slipped from my pussy and as I breathed hard, trying to get my breath back I could feel his cum flowing from my pussy.

I heard Clay say “Shit man, that’s one hot fuck, cheers bro!” Presumably to Jim. I turned my head and saw Clay was already heading for the door telling Jim he had to get back. I hardly had time to process the fact another man had fucked me, totally uninvited, soiled my pussy and had pissed off without a word to me. God I felt angry and cheap. Before I could even think of saying anything to Jim he grabbed my arms. lifted me out of my chair and pushed me forwards so I was bent over my work desk.I felt another dribble of cold lube squirt onto my bum hole and then Jim began pushing his cock head against my hole.

To say Jim was brutal in the way he forced his cock past my objecting sphincter would be an understatement and I shrieked so loud I was sure it could have been heard out on the streets below. Jim buried his cock deep inside my anal passage, thrust after thrust, each one knocking the air out of me. I begged him to stop but he just went harder and deeper, his hips slamming against my buttocks. My arms were spread and I gripped the edges of my desk so hard my fingers hurt. My face was pressed hard against my desk, my god not only was my hole being defiled but so was my desk, the place I had to sit every day and I was being fucked on it.

Jim started to go a little slower but his thrusts were harder. I felt his big hand on the back of my head and he grabbed a handful of my hair, pulling on it, lifting my head and body a little off the desk. As my head lifted I opened my eyes and saw the photo of my husband and I, which I kept on my desk, a nice one where we were both smiling, arms around each other, taken one Christmas at a party. God, my husbands face was looking at me and I should have been horrified. I realised I wasn’t, I was aroused. The thought of my husband looking on whilst a big black cock fucked me made my body shudder with delight. I felt the tingle of an orgasm begin.

“Oooooh god yesssss! Oh Jim fuck me harder, cum in my ass. I want your cum.” I shrieked out, between gasps. Jim seemed spurred on my my pleas as I repeated them over and over again, all the time staring at the picture on my desk. Jim began to grunt with each thrust and they got quicker. I knew he wasn’t far off and my own body began to tense as my pre orgasmic tremors began to rumble through my body. Jim grunted his way through several more hard thrusts before he finally rammed his cock home to the hilt and as the first jet of his hot cum hit my anal walls I came so hard I passed out.

When I came to my senses I was lay flat on my desk. I could feel cum flowing down my thighs and I could hear Jim zipping up his pants. I stood up and turned around to see him smiling as he got himself together. He came closer to me and grabbed my breasts giving them a good, but hard squeeze. He asked me if I had enjoyed being fucked by Clay and to my surprise I nodded. Jim told me he was going to get his whole crew to fuck me over time. I tried to process that information but before I could ask him what he planned he kissed me, his tongue probing deep into my mouth. He broke off the kiss and let go of me. “See ya soon pretty lady.” he said as he walked out of my office.

I slumped back in my chair, my head spinning, trying to come to terms with what I had just done and wondering what lay in store for me. I began to tidy myself up and as I did I glanced at the photo of my husband and I on my desk and I smiled……

To be continued…..

My week flew by, and I managed to get through it without having to work late or potentially getting a visit from Jim or any of his crew, as it took my poor bum hole a good couple of days to recover from the savage fucking Jim had given me on my desk on Monday evening. Similarly, I managed to get through the week without having to have sex with my husband Ted, even though he happily informed me that the lube he had ordered online had arrived. I managed to smile cheerily as I told him that while I had enjoyed our anal play, it would be an infrequent experience. Ted took the news well, thankful that he was assured it was at least on the menu.

Although Ted and I enjoyed a few drinks on Friday evening, I told him I was tired after a long week, and I went to bed early. I don’t know why I bothered because I could hardly sleep. My brain was spinning thinking about the fact that I would be working at the homeless shelter again on Saturday and wondering what lay in store for me, sexually speaking. I felt sure that Ben would be making me serve him and wondered how many of his military veteran buddies he would get to enjoy having a piece of white slut. Finally, I managed to drift off to sleep with my hand wedged down my pajama bottoms and a finger nestled between my damp pussy lips.

Saturday morning came, and I dressed as sexily as I could, given the fact that I was working in a homeless shelter. I wore a tight-fitting pair of sweat pants, slip-on sneakers, and a snug-fitting zip-up sweat top. Ted commented that I looked more like I was going jogging than to work, but he wished me well as I headed out the door and let me know he was meeting friends later and would grab takeout for us on his way home, which would be about 8 p.m. I smiled inside, knowing that after the shelter closed up I had a little bit of time to spare and hoped it would be filled with a big black cock up me.

The shelter was very busy, and I spent most of the morning serving breakfast to the long line of homeless, grateful to be in the warm and have hot food after a cold night spent on the streets. I hadn’t yet seen Ben, but both Marlon and Troy, buddies of Ben, who had fucked me the previous week, gave me a cheery smile as they got their food. Marlon even subtly winked at me as he groped his own groin, reminding me of the huge package he had and intimating that I would be treated to it again later. I could feel my pussycat tingle and my mouth salivate as I thought back to when Marlon had blasted a huge load of cum down my throat the week before and hoped I would soon be tasting another delicious load from him.

Surprisingly, several other guys were very chatty with me, complimenting me on how I looked and saying that it was really nice to see me again, telling me they were glad I was now a regular member of the team. Although I couldn’t be sure, I had the feeling there was more to their compliments than just being pleasant, and I couldn’t help but wonder if Ben, Troy, and Marlon may have been telling a few of the other guys about their little bit of fun with me. While I was initially a little horrified at the thought that the men who had spoken to me had all been pleasant and very polite, I found myself thinking I wouldn’t mind if many of these men knew how much of a slut I was and lusted after me.

After the morning food rush was over, my friend Maxine, who owned and ran the shelter, asked me if I wanted a coffee and sandwich in her office. I accepted, and we had a nice chat, mostly about everyday things, until Maxine shocked me a little by turning the conversation on to more personal things by telling me that I seemed to be very popular amongst some of the patrons. I felt my heart begin to race, and I was sure my face flushed a little. Maxine was smiling at me, so I wasn’t concerned that she disapproved of me in any way, but it was clear she knew something.

I didn’t have to wait long to find out what Maxine knew, and my heart nearly burst out of my chest when Maxine said, “I know you’ve had sex with a few of the military veterans. I didn’t know what to say as I sat there, my face burning with embarrassment. Maxine was still smiling, and seeing my state of shock and embarrassment, she acted quickly to try and calm me down. “It’s ok. I have enjoyed the attention of Ben and a couple of his friends too.” Maxine said, before she went on to explain to me that when we had spoken a few weeks ago and she had been telling me about the new man in her life, it was actually Marlon, who had fucked her several times.

I didn’t know where to look or what to say; I could hardly deny anything or criticize Maxine for doing pretty much what I had been doing, and unlike me, Maxine wasn’t cheating on a husband because she was single. Maxine continued to try and ease my embarrassment and shock, telling me she was glad that I had hit it off with some of the guys, as now she had someone she could confide in who wouldn’t judge her. As I finally got myself together, I nervously asked Maxine where she had gone with the guys for sex; surely she didn’t go to the store room in the basement parking lot of my building. Maxine explained that she would show me and urged me to follow her.

At the back of her office was a door, and when she opened it, I saw it led to a small type of bed with a bed, a couple of chairs, and a fridge. At the back was another door, which I could see led into a small bathroom. Maxine explained to me that she had sometimes had to stay overnight in the shelter due to bad weather or having a drink in town, so she had converted the back room into a small bedsit. This was where she had experienced her sexual fun with some of the homeless guys. Maxine could see I was a little flustered and struggling to process the information, so she quickly suggested we get back to work and perhaps discuss things at the end of the day over a glass of wine.

I got on with the rest of the day with thoughts flying through my head, and finally we finished. After locking the door to the shelter, Maxine and I sat down in her little bedside room, where she opened a bottle of wine. I told her I didn’t want to drink much as I had to drive home. She began to tell me how she had come to have sex with some of the veterans; basically, she was single and horny, and they were easy pickings. Once she had taken one big black cock, she wanted more, so when the urge took her, she just selected one. Following which, she asked me to explain how I had become involved with Ben and how my dalliance had gone on to include several other men. Before I knew it, we had drank a whole bottle of wine, and I was a little worried about driving home.

Maxine suggested that I call my husband Ted and see if he wouldn’t mind me making an evening of it and perhaps pick me up, or I could take a cab home, which would be a little expensive but nothing we hadn’t done before. I was enjoying chatting and drinking with Maxine, so I decided to call Ted. He was all for me making a night of it but told me he’d had a couple of drinks himself with mates at the rugby club so couldn’t drive. I suggested a cab, and before he answered, Maxine called out very loudly, “You could always stay here!” My husband Ted clearly heard Maxine and asked who it was. When I told him it was my friend Maxine at the shelter and that she had her own sleeping quarters, he told me he was fine with it if I wanted to take her up on the offer, as it would save me not only the cost of a cab but also having to collect my car the following day.

So! Deal done. It looked like Maxine and I were going to make an evening of it, and she was already opening another bottle of wine. Part of me thought I was slightly missing out, as I had hoped to bump into Ben or one of the other veterans and get my fix of big black cock and cum; however, for now, I’d just have to content myself with talking about it to another black cock lover. Maxine and I pretty much finished off the second bottle of wine while talking about what we had done with the veterans from the shelter and what we had liked best. Maxine was very intrigued to hear that I loved anal sex and having my nipples pinched, while Maxine herself told me she just loved a big cock up her tight pussy.

We were both feeling a little fuzzy from all the wine, and Maxine suggested we both take a shower to freshen up a little before we continued the motion. I had to confess that I did need a shower, as I’d been in my sweats all day. Maxine told me I could go first, and she would sort out a robe for herself, and that I could use the one on the back of the door, which was clean. I went in the bathroom and noticed there was no lock on the door, but I didn’t think too much about it as there was only Maxine in the room. I stripped off and began showering in the large walk-in shower. The warm, soapy water felt good as it cleansed away the day's efforts in the shelter. I’d only been in the shower a couple of minutes when I heard the door open.

As I turned to look in the direction of the door, Maxine called out, “Only me, Sarah. I’ve brought extra towels.” By the time Maxine had finished saying this, we were facing each other, just a few feet apart, with just a glass screen between us. Despite, although possibly due to, my shock at the fact I was standing butt naked in front of one of my friends, I didn’t move, and we both stood staring at each other in silence for what seemed like ages. “Oh wow! Sarah. I didn’t realize your breasts were so big and nice.”

I blushed but still didn’t turn away, and before I knew what was happening, Maxine had walked closer to me and was now standing by the opening to the walk-in shower. “Marlon had told me that your breasts were amazing, but I had no idea how nice they were.” Maxine said as she stared at my breasts, almost starry-eyed, her mouth falling slightly open. I could feel a tingle run through my body as Maxine stared at me, and her words made me look down at my breasts. I shuddered as I saw that my nipples had hardened. Maxine stepped even closer to me, and I watched in amazement as she lifted one of her hands and gently cupped one of my breasts. As her fingers wrapped around my flesh, I let out an involuntary sigh as the tingle within me intensified and spread throughout my body.

My body was trembling, and my heart was pounding as I watched Maxine gently fondle my breasts for about a minute. When I didn’t resist or object, her confidence in the situation grew, and she stepped back briefly before she began stripping off her own clothes. “You don’t mind if I join you, do you?” she asked. I hardly had time to reply before Maxine was in the shower next to me, standing face-to-face. I could feel my nipples pressing against her flesh as she embraced me, told me she thought I was very sexy, and planted a kiss fully on my lips.

I reciprocated, and for a couple of minutes we kissed and caressed each other's bodies before finally washing each other down with warm, soapy cascading water. I’d fooled around a little with girls back in my college days, just with a kiss after a drunken dare, but I’d never admired, let alone touched another woman’s breasts. I was surprised at how relaxed I felt about it all and how arousing I found it. Maxine’s body was almost the total opposite of mine. While I was slightly curvy and tall, Maxine was shorter and muscularly lithe, and her breasts were crowned with small pink nipples and were considerably smaller than my own D cup size. Her flesh was white and firm, with freckles covering her whole body, and while I was shaven down below, Maxine sported a perfectly formed triangle of bright copper-colored hair on her pubic mound.

We finished showering and toweling off before we headed back to the main room and laid on the bed together, smiling in silence. The atmosphere was electric between us. Maxine broke the silence, asking me if I’d ever been with a woman, and I shyly told her I hadn’t. Maxine asked me if I was comfortable trying, as she found me very desirable. I tentatively nodded, gently biting my lower lip as I did so. Maxine sensed my nervousness and told me she would fix more wine. When she got up, I watched her body move around the room, and I marveled at how attractive I suddenly found her as I studied her firm breasts and buttocks. Maxine handed me a glass of wine, which I gulped from, seeking some alcohol-fueled bravery as Maxine whispered into my ear that we would take things slowly, and I realized there and then that this wasn't her first time with a woman, something I would never have guessed.

Maxine gently kissed me, and I hugged her as our kiss became more passionate, our tongues quickly exploring each other's mouths. Maxine pushed me onto my back and straddled me, kissing my mouth and neck before she worked her way down, squeezing and kissing my breasts gently at first, but as my nipples hardened even more, she sucked on them hard and gently pinched them, making me gasp with pleasure. Her lips felt so soft around my nipples, and as she kissed and sucked, she also blew cold air onto them, making the tingle even more intense. Maxine continued to work her way down my body, kissing and licking every inch of my torso. She slowly maneuvered herself down the bed, parting my legs with hers, until finally she was lying between them, her face just inches from my pussycat. I looked down, and Maxine was looking at me, smiling. “Can I?” she whispered. I nodded and closed my eyes as my head flopped back onto the bed, the words “Oh my god!” running repeatedly through my head.

Maxine blew cold air onto my pussy, making it tingle for a few seconds, teasing me, before she finally pressed the tip of her tongue between my pussy lips. As she ran her tongue up and down, I could feel my juices flooding from my pussycat, and my whole body shuddered with joy. Maxine probed her tongue deeper into my pussy, lapping at my juices for a few minutes before she moved upwards a little and began to flick my clitoral area with her tongue. I could feel it swelling and getting more and more sensitive. I was feeling like I couldn’t take any more and almost reached down to try and push Maxine’s head away, but before I could, she stopped flicking my clitoral area and locked her soft lips around it.

Her hands slid under my legs and snaked up the sides of my body until they rested on my breasts. Maxine began to rock her head, keeping her soft lips clamped on my clitoral area, and as she did, her hands massaged my breasts. I could feel a pre-orgasmic tingle beginning deep inside my pussy, and my hips began to rock, pushing my pubic mound against Maxine’s mouth. Maxine’s fingers found my throbbing nipples, and she clamped them between her fingers and thumbs, gently pinching and pulling on them as she sucked harder on my clitoral area. For several minutes, we rocked, sucked, and pulled in perfect sync until I could take no more. My face burned as the blood rushed to it, and I became lightheaded as it came hard on Maxine’s mouth, my whole body shaking as my orgasmic tremors shuddered through me.

I rode my orgasmic wave for what seemed ages until finally my tremors ebbed away and Maxine released my clitoral clitoral from between her lips. She knelt up and looked down at me, smiling. “Mmmmm tasty!” she said as she licked her lips. I could see her lips and chin glistening from my juices. Maxine leant forward, straddling my body again, and kissed me. As I tasted my own cum on her soft lips, I almost came again. Maxine whispered, “My turn,” then began to turn around until her legs were now straddling my head. I looked up and saw Maxine’s copper-colored triangle of hair hovering above me. As I looked, I could see her pussy lips were slightly puffed up, and there were beads of moisture between them. My god, she was wet from licking me!

Maxine teased me for several seconds, grating her hips back and forth while slowly lowering her pussycat towards my mouth. My heart was pounding. I was so nervous, but there was no way I could back out now. Perhaps that was why Maxine decided to go topside. Seconds later, Maxine reached a hand between her legs and parted her outer pussy lips, revealing the soft, moist coral-colored entrance to her love hole. I nervously lifted my head, stuck out my tongue, and let the tip of it touch the entrance to Maxine’s love hole. “Oh my god!” I thought. The taste was sublime; her juice was warm and sweet, and I began lapping away, my nervousness long forgotten.

As I licked Maxine’s pussycat, she rocked her pelvis slightly, making sure my tongue was always in just the position she wanted. I probed it deep as she pushed her pussycat hard against my mouth. Maxine’s body was almost uptight above me, and her hands were squeezing my breasts. My tingling nipples were getting even harder and more sensitive by the second. I gripped Maxine’s firm thighs as I licked away at her pussy, her juice flowing into my mouth and covering my chin. Maxine was gasping and breathing hard, and her groaning was getting louder. “Oooooh yesses! Lick it, baby, lick it,” she repeated over and over.

We carried on like that for some minutes, and I could feel the vibrations from Maxine’s hand as she stroked her own clitoral area. Suddenly, Maxine let out a loud groan and lifted her pussycat away from my mouth. I tried to stretch my neck upwards to make contact again, but it was an inch or so out of reach. Maxine let out an ear-piercing shriek. “Oh fuck! Yes,” she shrieked, and a jet of her love juice spurted from her pussycat, hitting me in the face. I gasped and my mouth opened, only to be filled by another squirt of Maxine’s juice. There was so much of it spurting out as she rubbed her clitoral area that I was forced to swallow the sweet-tasting liquid.

After a couple of minutes, Maxine’s body stopped shaking, and she slowly climbed off me. Maxine turned around to face me, then flopped on the bed next to me before reaching out an arm and pulling on my shoulder, urging me to lay on my side facing her. We lay face-to-face, gazing into each other's eyes for a few seconds. “Enjoy it?” Maxine asked me, smiling. I was breathless and couldn’t seem to speak. I nodded my head, and Maxine kissed me, a soft, lingering one, and our tongues slowly teased each other. We cuddled and curled up, feeling the warmth and softness of each other's flesh. I closed my eyes, and as I drifted off to sleep, I relived the experience in my head. I enjoyed it every bit as much as when it happened.



To be continued...

It had been well over 3 weeks since I had volunteered at the homeless shelter due to the fact that I had ****** commitments out of town. I think Maxine believed me about my reasons for not being able to work there after all. The lesbian sex session we’d had after an evening of drinking and chatting about our mutual love of big black cock had been repeated the following morning when we had woken up in her bed together, and I had spoken to her on the phone a couple of times with no awkwardness. She had even told me that the veterans missed me.

Ahhhh! The veterans. I had really missed their big black cocks fucking me and shooting cum in my mouth, and although I knew it was all wrong and I hated myself for cheating on my husband Ted, I couldn’t help myself. I was addicted. So as I dressed this morning, I was already making sure my clothes, under which I wore no bra and pants, would allow easy access to one or more of those randy veterans. I was hoping that I would soon see Ben, the veteran who first fucked me and had been instrumental in getting me addicted to big black cock. Surprisingly, I was also hoping to bump into Marlon, especially now that I knew he was regularly fucking my friend Maxine, although I figured I’d best clear things up with Maxine on that matter.

I arrived at the homeless shelter a little before it was open, and Maxine had told me I could use her private parking area behind the shelter so I didn’t have to use the parking garage in my building. Maxine was there to meet me when I arrived, and she greeted me with a big smile, a hug, and even a kiss. Not just any old kiss, a full-on one with tongues, before standing back and telling me she had missed me. I got the distinct impression that she probably didn’t consider our brief lesbian fling to have been a one-off, and as I processed this thought, my insides tingled, my pussy felt moist, and I realized that it was something I would also like to happen again. My god! I thought. Did I suppress lesbian tendencies? I thought to myself.

Maxine led me into the shelter and into her office, telling me we had time for a quick coffee before we opened, as she wanted to talk to me about something. We sat down, and as I looked at the flame-haired beauty who had seduced me a few weeks ago, she broke what she termed some mixed news. Maxine went on to explain that Ben and a number of the other veterans had managed to get a place in a full-time hostel for military veterans, so they would no longer be homeless. The downside to the news was the fact that the hostel was actually in another city, and she hadn’t seen anything of them since they went two weeks ago. I was a little crestfallen, especially when Maxine told me that although a few of the veterans had gone, Marlon, her current black lover, was still around. Maxine could see my disappointment. “Don’t worry, darling! I’ve already told him he has to service you as well whenever you want his big black cock up. Don’t worry. He’s young, and hell cope!” Maxine said with a chuckle.

My god! I was amazed. Not only was Maxine very intent on us continuing our lesbian fun, she was also willing to share her black lover with me. My thoughts began to wonder if she meant it at the same time as hers. My pussycat was leaking at the thought that was going through my head. “Would you like him to serve you today, my darling?” Maxine asked me. I looked at Maxine and blushed, unable to speak. “I’ll take that as a yes.” Maxine said it with a chuckle, and before I could answer, she jumped up from her chair. “Time to open up, darling,” she said as she headed off out of her office to open up the doors of the shelter.

I wandered out into the main area, and Maxine asked me to help serve breakfasts, which two of the other lady volunteer workers and the chef had prepared. The line wasn’t yet too long and was nice and steady, so it was nice to be able to chat with several of the patrons who I recognized and hear them say how nice it was to see me back again. After maybe twenty minutes, I could see the end of the line and could see Maxine chatting with Marlon. My insides began to tingle at what she might be telling him, and now I couldn’t wait for Marlon to get to the serving station to see if he spoke to me.

By the time Marlon got to the serving station, he was still the last one in line for breakfast. He gave me a big smile as he said, “So nice to see you back, Miss Sarah,” with a big smile and a wink. I could feel myself blushing and hoped the two other ladies helping serve breakfast hadn’t seen him do that. Marlon took his loaded-up breakfast plate and thanked us before wandering off and finding a seat from where he could see me. I saw him staring at me as he slowly ate his breakfast, smiling a lot, and I knew Maxine had told him that I wanted him to fuck me today.

I was in a bit of a fluster as I now knew what was going to happen, but my mind was going at a hundred miles an hour, thinking where and when the event I was now craving would take place. I tried to put things out of my mind as I helped clear up after breakfast and began making preparations to make the takeout meals the patrons could take away with them when they left. After about an hour, we were pretty much finished, and I wondered what Maxine may have next on the agenda for the day. I didn’t have to wait too long to find out, as a few minutes later Maxine approached me and, within an earshot of the other ladies, said, “Ah Sarah, now the rush is over. I was hoping you could have a look over some of the accounts for me as I have fallen a little behind.”

“Of course, Maxine.” I replied, and we both headed off to her office. Once inside, Maxine told me that she didn’t need a hand with any accounts; it was just a plausible ruse to get me away from the other ladies, who would now not wonder where she was for the next hour or so. I looked at her quizzically as she began to head out of her office door.

“I’ve left you a little something in my back room.” Maxine said with a smile as she left, closing and locking the door behind her. My head was spinning with intrigue, and I slowly walked from Maxine’s office into the private room she had at the back of it, where we’d had sex a few weeks ago. I could hear some music coming from inside the room, so I tentatively walked into the room through the half-open door. Once inside, my jaw dropped open, my eyes almost popped out of my head, and my insides began to tingle as if there was electricity flowing through my body. Marlon was lying on the very same bed where Maxine and I had enjoyed our lesbian fling several weeks ago. Butt was naked and stroking his rock-hard cock, which was pointing up at the ceiling like a giant telegraph pole.

My lips were salivating as I stood and stared, my feet rooted to the spot. My god! Maxine had actually arranged it, I thought to myself. My gaze was broken when Marlon said, "Hey, hot lady, don’t just stare; we don’t have long. Shut the door and get your sweet white ass over here.” I did as Marlon asked and slowly walked across to the bed, my eyes never leaving the sight of his cock, until I was standing at the foot of the bed looking down at him. I’d never had much chance to notice, when he fucked me in the store room weeks ago, just how lean and muscular Marlon was. No wonder Maxine had captured his attention.

“Don’t just stand there.” Marlon said. “Be a good little hot lady and strip for me.” The feeling of electricity flowing through my body surged, and my insides tingled even more as I began to slowly strip. A minute later, I was also butt-naked, standing in front of Marlon. Marlon let out a long, slow whistle before he said. “Mmmmmmnn Mmmmnnn! They are a really fine pair of titties. Play with them for me.” I slowly lifted my hands to my C-cup breasts and began to massage them. My nipples were already hard and tingling, so I took time to roll them between my fingers and thumbs. Giving each one a little pinch and gently tugging on them, making them stick out even more.

As I played with myself, I looked down at Marlon’s thick cock with its big purple head. A bead of pre-cum oozed out of his piss hole, and I licked my lips. “Come down here and suck me, baby.” Marlon commanded. I knelt down onto the bed, took hold of Marlon’s thick cock, and lowered my head. I paused when my mouth was a couple of inches from his big purple head. Marlon was leaking pre-cum, which was running down his shaft and onto my fingers. Just before I took the head of Marlon’s cock in my mouth, I noticed a slight smudge of lipstick on the side of his shaft. The same shade that my friend Maxine was wearing. “My god!” I thought. Maxine has been in here with him, “fluffing” him up for me. The thought that my friend had been sucking the same cock I was about to suck moments before I got in here made my pussycat gush. No wonder he was rock hard and leaking pre-cum.

I took a deep breath and then took the head of Marlon’s cock into my mouth. Marlon groaned as I began to suck him. His cock pulsed, and a huge wad of pre-cum spurted out, coating my tongue. It was warm and sweet, and my taste buds exploded as it flowed over them and made its way to the back of my throat. My mouth was salivating, and as I bobbed up and down, a mixture of my saliva and Marlon’s pre-cum leaked from my mouth, coating his thick shaft and lubricating it so I was able to go deeper and quicker on his shaft, taking as much in as I could, the tip regularly hitting the back of my throat, making me gag and produce even more sticky spittle.

I sucked on Marlon’s magnificent shaft for quite a while, loving the feeling of fullness in my mouth and the feeling of my stretched lips rumbling over his thick, swollen veins as I went up and down his shaft. Marlon started to groan, and his river of pre-cum suddenly dried up. He was breathing heavily, and now he was pushing his hips up each time my head lowered, forcing more of his massive cock into my mouth. Marlon groaned loudly, his breathing deep and rapid. His cock swelled in my mouth, and with a mighty grunt, he exploded.

I kept my mouth locked on his big cock head as spurt after spurt of cum filled my mouth—so much of it I was forced to swallow to prevent it from coming out of my mouth. I swallowed that hot, sticky liquid four times before finally Marlon relaxed, and the torrent of cum became a little trickle, which I sucked from his cock before finally swallowing the last drop. Marlon let out a big sigh, and his body relaxed a little, but his cock remained rock hard in my mouth. I continued sucking him for about another minute before I felt his hand on my head. I looked up at him, and he said, "OK, hot lady! Come ride my cock for me.”

I released Marlon’s huge cock from my mouth and shuffled forward on the bed, straddling him until my knees were either side of his waist and my drenched pussy hovered inches above his throbbing shaft. I grasped his cock with one hand and parted my soaking, sticky pussy lips with the other as I lowered myself down and slid his big cock head into the entrance of my love hole. I could feel my pussycat twitching in anticipation of feeling this huge cock sliding into it, and I took a deep breath before lowering myself down onto Marlon’s cock.

“Ooooooooh, Uuuuuuuuuuuh, Ohhhhhh! God!” I moaned as I took almost all of Marlon’s nine inches of thick, throbbing meat into my poor little, stretched love hole. I gasped as the tip of his cock hit my cervix and stopped lowering myself. I panted heavily, trying to overcome the feeling of being painfully stretched beyond my limits. “Ohhh god! It’s so big.” I whimpered. I couldn’t go any lower, even though I wanted to fully swallow that monster cock and feel it throbbing inside me. I panted and moaned a few more times, my eyes closed, trying to block out the pain, before I finally had to concede it was just too much. I began to slowly lift my pelvis up, but at that very moment, I felt two big hands grip my hips.

“Ooooooooowwwwwww! Aaaaaaarrrrgggghhhh! Oooooooooh Fuck!” I squealed as Marlon simultaneously pulled down on my hips, pushed his own hips up, and drove his huge black shaft into my womb like a spear. "Oooooh, fucking hell!” I whimpered as I felt a tear roll down my cheek, and the burning in my womb radiated through my whole body. Marlon knew exactly what he was doing and held me where I was staying, perfectly still. As my body almost convulsed, trying to repel this invader, the oddest thought went through my mind. “How on earth does Maxine take this cock? She’s much smaller than me both in height and build, certainly her hips; therefore, I guessed, her pelvis must be smaller than mine too.

As this thought tumbled around in my brain, I almost forgot about the pain I’d felt when Marlon drove his cock into me, and when my mind went back to my situation, it almost felt like my pussycat and insides had expanded in order to accommodate this invader. I could still feel the tip of Marlon’s cock pressing against my cervix, but it didn’t feel unpleasant. Far from it, in fact, it felt so nice that tremors of sexual arousal rumbled through me. Marlon remained still, and I instinctively began to rock my pelvis back and forth, generating pressure both on my insides and also in my clitoral area.

As the pressure increased, my rocking got quicker, and I began to gasp and groan as I ground myself on Marlon’s huge cock. “Oooooooooh! Fuck! Yessssss! Ahhhhhhh! Ooooh, God yes! I gasped as I started to bounce up and down with Marlon’s big hands on my hips, encouraging me to go faster. I could feel my pre-orgasmic tremors building up inside me, and my whole body tingled. Marlon lifted his huge hands, cupping and squeezing my breasts as they bounced. “Ooooohh god! Oh yes. I’m gone, Ahhh! God, Ahhh! I’m going to cum!” I shrieked. Marlon latched onto my nipples with his fingers and thumbs and pulled on them hard as I rocked. I sucked in the air and arched my back; my nipples burned, and my pussy tightened as I had a huge orgasm.

I bucked my way through my orgasm for a good minute or so before finally Marlon released his clamp-like grip on my burning nipples, and my whole body began to relax. I slipped forward, so my body was resting on Marlon. I could feel my heart pounding inside me, and I was still breathing hard when I again felt his huge hands on my hips. Marlon pushed me up and to the side, his cock coming out of my dripping love hole, and dumped me on my back on the bed next to him.

My body was still shaking when I saw Marlon loom over me. I realized he hadn’t cum yet, and I knew what was about to happen. Sure enough, before I’d even finished thinking about it, Marlon was pushing his huge cock into my post-orgasmic contracted pussy. “Oooooooooggghh! Fuckk! Aaaahhh!” I wailed as Marlon thrust his huge cock into me. My pussy walls felt like they were going to burst as Marlon plunged all the way in. The air was forced from my lungs, but he didn’t even pause.

Marlon began fucking me like a man who possessed long, deep, hard, and rapid thrusts, each one making me gasp. My whole body shook, and he slammed his hips against me with each thrust. My breasts bounced back and forth so much that they hurt. I cupped them in my own hands, digging my nails into the soft, milky white flesh. As Marlon continued to fuck me, my fingers found my swollen nipples. I pulled on them hard, just as Marlon had done. The whole core of my body burned with orgasmic fire, deep within me. I came again on Marlon’s thick cock. My pussy tightened, squeezing his cock, begging for his black seed, and then he gave it to me. With a huge series of grunts, I felt the hot seed splashing my pussy walls and spurting deep into my womb.

We bucked and pumped together for an hour before, finally, we both went limp. I could feel Marlon’s seed swishing around in my pussy as his cock began to soften, and then it slipped from me, followed by a river of cum running out of my love hole and into my bum crack. Marlon climbed off me, and I closed my eyes. I could hear him dressing, but I was too busy to move or look at him. I heard the door open, and I knew my black lover was gone. I sighed in my post-orgasmic state. I was exhausted and needed to sleep. I felt a hand on my head and opened my eyes. There above me, looking down, was Maxine. My flame-haired lesbian lover is smiling at me. “It looks like you need a little TLC and a clean-up, darling,” she softly said before leaning forward and kissing me on the lips.

I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around her.

It had been a busy day in the homeless shelter, but things were starting to get quiet. It was getting close to closing time, and visitors were leaving, making their way to wherever they slept in the evening, so I had some time to dwell on things. I had been volunteering back at the shelter for about a month following my absence due to ****** commitments, and that month had been pretty good fun. My lesbian affair with my friend and owner of the shelter, Maxine, had continued, and the sex just got better and better with the flame-haired beauty. Maxine had asked me earlier if I was home alone that evening, and when I told her I was, she hinted that we may have a drink after work.

True to her word, Maxine had been all too willing to also share Marlon, one of the regular visitors to the shelter and her part-time black lover. I think Maxine actually looked at the arrangement as me helping her out when her pussy was sore from taking Marlon’s thick nine-inch cock, as she was much smaller than me, and it sometimes hurt like hell when he fucked me, rendering my pussy out of action for a day or two, which was when the wonderful feeling of Maxine’s tongue and delicate fingers were most welcoming.

Despite that, I was kind of missing Ben and the other veterans, who had left the city to live in a permanent shelter. I kind of enjoyed how they treated me like a cheap whore, often making me suck all their cocks one after the other or fucking me in a dingy store room in the basement of my work building, taking care of Ben’s security guard friend, Jim, who worked in the building and had let Ben sleep in the room on a weekend. I think it was the fact that Ben had been my first black lover and he felt like mine made me miss him, and even though Marlon was a fantastic lover, my sessions with him were partially dependent on Maxine sharing him with me.

I was aware of the fact that I was looking at some of the shelter regulars in a way that had me gauging their suitability as a potential lover, and I had also been talking to some of them in a much more flirty way; however, to date, nothing had really clicked. I knew I could get serviced by Jim and some of his security guard colleagues, but that meant having sex at work, and now that I had found the shelter and Maxine’s little love nest, I wasn’t keen to risk having sex at work again. My thoughts had begun to switch to the sex shop I visited a few months ago to buy my anal lube and how the nice girl working there, Gemma, had shown me around the glory hole video booths in back. Maybe that was just the sort of seedy place I would love to be used by multiple men, I thought to myself.

My thoughts were interrupted by Maxine, who told me we had a new visitor to the shelter: a young black man who was ex-military and another homeless veteran had told him about the shelter, but he had only just managed to find it. Maxine had been tempted to turn him away and to tell him to come back tomorrow as she had now found out her mother was ill and she needed to visit her, but he seemed desperate for a shower, some food, and a decent sleep. Maxine explained that on rare occasions, she allowed new visitors to spend the evening if they arrived late, so they got cleaned up and felt comfortable, and then she would introduce them to some regulars when they started arriving the following morning before it got busy. Maxine then asked me if, as I was home alone that evening, I would be willing to look after him.

What could I say? I didn’t like the thought of turning someone away who was desperate, and Maxine was right; I had no place to be or any need to get home. I agreed, and Maxine told me she would bring him in and asked me to prepare some hot food. As I set a huge bowl of stew down on the table, along with a chunk of bread and a glass of water, Maxine approached the table. A young man, whom she introduced as Sam, was with her. She introduced me to him, and he sat down to eat, quickly devouring the food. I asked him if he would like more, to which he said he would.

I fetched another plate of food, and before I sat down to join him and Maxine, Maxine stood up and called me over. She told me she would clear the shelter and lock up, then leave me to take care of Sam. She also told me that the only shower was the one in her bathroom but that there was a roll-out bed in the store room, along with bedding, just for use with the odd exception of no overnight residents, like this, so I could use that for Sam’s sleeping arrangements. I sat back down, and Maxine busied herself, clearing up and seeing out all the visitors.

As Sam ate, I told him of the plan for the evening and also told him that he was very lucky, as usually there was no overnight stay at this shelter. “Thank you, Miss Sarah.” He responded. I chuckled a little and told him that “Sarah” was just fine to call me, and he responded, "OK, Miss Sarah.” I let the comment go, thinking that due to the age difference and me being over thirty years his senior, he saw me as an aunt or a school mistress. Additionally, I actually quite liked the polite and soft way he accentuated the words “Miss Sarah.”

As Sam continued to eat, I chatted with him, casually asking him about his story but telling him he didn't feel obliged to tell me anything about himself. To my surprise, he was quite open, telling me he had joined the military at age 21 and, after basic, had been sent over seas. He had seen some horrible sights and had slightly gone off the rails, which had meant he was discharged early from the military. It had all come so quickly that he hadn’t had time to find work or a place to live, as he didn’t get along with his folks, which was why he joined the military. He had only been out for a week and had been sleeping rough when a guy he spoke to who was a military veteran told him about this shelter.

Sam was such a sweet young man, and he spoke with real sadness about his plight. I tried to reassure him and placed a hand on his, telling him there were many good people at the shelter and things would soon be better for him. Once again, he responded with a smile and said, “Thank you, Miss Sarah.” Looking around, I could see the shelter was clear and the front entrance was locked. Sam had finished eating, and so I told him I’d show him the shower so he could get himself cleaned up. I took him to Maxine’s bathroom and showed him where fresh towels were and even a razor. I let him clean himself up, telling him I would get his bed ready.

After making Sam’s bed up, I set it up in Maxine’s office, so he was just on the other side of the door from me in the event he needed anything in the middle of the night, and I planned to tell him if he needed anything to just knock on the door. Maxine’s bedroom had a lock on the door, so I wasn’t at all worried. However, when I went into Maxine’s bedroom, he was sitting on her bed with just a towel wrapped around him. He asked me if there was any way he could get his clothes cleaned, and I told him we had a huge box of donated clothes, all clean, so he could get some from there. I would see to it soon; however, I really needed a shower, so I told him to sit tight until I had done so.

I showered, a little worried as there was no lock on the bathroom door, but still felt confident that Sam was a respectful young man and would remain in Maxine’s bedroom. When I finished showering, I put on a toweling robe and went out into the bedroom. To my surprise, Sam had fallen asleep on Maxine’s bed, wrapped just in his towel. I tried to wake him but had no joy, and I realized that sleeping rough for a week was bound to leave anyone very tired. I thought for a moment and decided that the best thing for me to do was to find another blanket or duvet to cover him up with. Try as I might, the only other bedding I could find was the stuff I’d put on the roll-away bed.

I collected the duvet, which was a single, and decided to remove Sam’s towel as it was still damp. I gently opened up the towel and pulled it from underneath Sam, and my eyes widened. I had seen the top half of Sam’s body when he was just wrapped in a towel; he was slightly built but all firm and muscular, I guess from being in the military; however, revealing the bottom half made me gasp a little. His legs were as similarly toned as his top half, but it was his cock that drew my attention. Even flaccid, it must have been eight inches and very, very thick. It was very dark and smooth along the shaft, and the head, which must have been at least two inches long, was exposed as he was circumcised.

For a moment, my mouth drooled at the sight of it, but I thought I’d better remain kind of professional, so I covered him over with the duvet. I then realized I had no real place to sleep as there was now no bedding on the roll-away bed. I decided that if I got into Maxine’s bed under her actual bedding, there would be some separation between Sam and me, as he was on top of that bedding, so I found a long tee shirt of Maxine’s, slipped it on, and slid under the covers. I'm pretty sure I’d be awake long before Sam anyway, so he probably wouldn’t even know that we’d kind of been in the same bed.

I fell asleep pretty quickly, as it had been a long day; however, I was a little restless and seemed to wake up a couple of times during the next couple of hours, often thinking I’d heard some movement. The third time I woke, I was sure there was some movement behind me, and then I felt his hand on my thigh. It was Sam; he’d woken and somehow ended up under the same bedding as I was under. I rolled over and spoke to him, "Sam, sweetie! Are you awake?”

“Uuuum! Yes, Miss Sarah,” he replied.

I asked him what he was doing, and he told me that he had felt my body next to him after he got into bed and just couldn’t help himself. Maybe it was the soft touch of his hand, the “Miss Sarah” thing, or the recollection of his wonderfully toned body and big cock, but I was suddenly aroused. However, I didn’t want things to proceed too far or too quickly, so I asked Sam what he was doing. He told me he just thought my body was amazing, and he wanted to be nice to me as I’d done so much for him.

"Oh, Sam, sweetie! That's very nice of you to say, but there is no need. You’re a young man, and I’m an old lady compared to you. Thirty plus years older!” I emphasized.

“Miss Sarah.” Sam responded. “You’re one of the sexiest ladies I have ever seen, beautiful and kind, and your body is amazing. I love it. Here I feel.” Sam guided my hand to his groin, and I felt his cock. It had grown, now semi-hard, and the once smooth shaft had thick veins running down the length of it. I instinctively stroked it with my hand, and it grew even more.

I could feel my body begin to tingle and wetness beginning in my pussycat. Thoughts of how good Ben, Marlon, and the other veterans had fucked me flooded my head. I wanted Sam to fuck me, but he made one final attempt at stopping this reckless act. “Sam sweetie! That’s very kind, but we shouldn’t do this.” I said it in a rather pathetic voice of protest.

Sam was unfazed. He slid a hand right up my t-shirt and cupped my breast. “I can’t help it, Miss Sarah. You're beautiful!” Sam quietly said. My resistance melted! I gripped Sam’s hard shaft and stroked it while I bent my head forward and kissed his now cleanly shaven face. His lips were soft, and I pushed my tongue between them. Seconds later, we were passionately kissing, and Sam was squeezing my breasts.

I briefly sat up and hauled off my tee shirt, exposing my breasts to Sam, before lying down next to him. I could see his eyes widen at the sight of my, now bare, breasts, complete with hard tingling nipples. "Oh, Sam, sweetie. Take me!” I pleaded. Sam didn’t hesitate; he leant his head forward and began to suck on my nipples, all the while maneuvering himself between my legs. Soon after he was there, I felt the head of his cock nudging against my pussycat. He had a couple of stabs at my love hole, but in his excitement, he was a little off. “Here sweetie! Let me!” I gently said as I reached down, gripped his throbbing cock, and guided it into my love hole.

Sam’s cock slid right into me, and he began to fuck me furiously but fairly gently, clearly not wanting to hurt me. His hard torso pressed against my body, squashing my breasts, my nipples tingling and rubbing against his chest. Despite how wet I was, Sam’s cock was really stretching my pussycat, but it felt amazing. I wanted this young man to seep inside me. I wanted him to fuck me hard and deep. “Oh yes, Sam, sweetie.” Ram your cock deep inside me.”

As I spoke, I heard Sam groan. His body tensed, and then he began to tremble. Then I felt it. His cock is pulsing inside me, pumping his hot load into my pussycat. Sam jerked several times, each one accompanied by a groan. Then he relaxed. "Oh, I’m sorry, Miss Sarah. I haven’t had a woman in a long time.” He said it softly, sounding very apologetic.

“It’s OK, Sam, sweetie.” I assured him. Despite him cumming, I could feel he was still pretty hard, and the length of his cock meant he hadn’t slipped out of me. I began to tense my pussy muscles, squeezing his shaft, and my hands slipped down to his firm buttocks, gripping them and pulling him deeper into me. For a minute or two, Sam didn’t move, and then I felt his cock twitching as it began to get fully hard again.

Seconds later, Sam propped himself up on his elbows and looked into my eyes. "Wow, Miss Sarah, you’re amazing!” he softly said.

“Shut up, sweetie, and just fuck me hard,” I pleaded. Once again, Sam needed no second invitation, and he began to thrust his cock deeply into me. I raised my knees and widened my legs, trying to get more of his cock into me; it was going so deep that it was bashing my cervix. Sam pushed himself up on his arms and shuffled forward, his thighs slipping under mine. He gripped my legs and began to pound my pussycat mercilessly. "Ooooooh, god, Sam! That’s fucking amazing. Yes, do it harder!” I shrieked.

As Sam increased the pace and power of his fucking, I grabbed one of my breasts, pinching my nipple, and my other hand wandered down my body until two of my fingers found my swollen little love bud. I began to rub furiously at my already swollen and ultrasensitive clitoral area. My pussycat felt like it was on fire, and my whole body began to tremble. “Oooooooohhhhh Yesssssss! Sammy! Give it to me, sweetie.” I gasped. My back arched, and I felt my whole body burning. Sam thrust deep and grunted, and my orgasm shuddered just as his cock erupted for the second time, pumping cum right into my womb.

Sam and I remained locked together as we both came hard, his cock throbbing inside my pulsing pussy, sucking the cum from his balls, for several minutes until finally both our bodies began to relax and we both breathed deeply. “Oh fuck, Sam, that was incredible, sweetie.” I said as I gently caressed his muscular torso.

"Well, Miss Sarah, I have to say you are the sexiest woman I’ve ever fucked.” I felt myself blushing; that bloody “Miss Sarah” thing from him gave me butterflies in my tummy. I thanked him and told him I’m sure he was just being kind. He reiterated the point and told me he was genuine and that no girl had ever made him hard again straight after he had cum. Although I didn’t believe him, I had to admit that I felt flattered.

After a couple of minutes, Sam’s long cock finally slipped from my pussy, despite the fact it didn’t feel totally flaccid, and I felt two loads of his cum begin to flow from my pussy. I asked Sam to get off me, as I needed to go to the bathroom, and he kindly rolled over onto his back, his big cock flopping onto his abdomen. I went to the bathroom and used some toilet tissue to wipe my pussycat and between my legs. I washed my hands and my pussycat with a washcloth and then stood there looking at myself in the mirror.

My hair was a mess, despite the fact it had been tied back, and my face was flushed. I had to admit, I did look like I’d been well and truly fucked. My nipples were still hard and tingling, and I cupped my breasts in my hands, admiring them as I gently squeezed. I stepped back a little to get a full view of myself. Although I had a little bit of spare flesh around the middle, I thought the rest of me looked pretty good for a woman in her late fifties, although I did wonder why a man in his early twenties would find me attractive.

I hadn’t been in the bathroom for more than ten minutes when I heard the door open. I knew it had to be Sam, and I guessed he needed the toilet, so I just stayed where I was. To my surprise, Sam didn’t go to the toilet; his reflection appeared in the mirror behind me. His chin was almost on my shoulder, and he wrapped his arms around my waist. “You look even sexier standing up, Miss Sarah.” He whispered in my ear. My god! There he goes again with the Miss Sarah thing, I thought as my body started to quiver with sexual excitement.

Sam kissed the side of my neck and slid his hands up my body, cupping my breasts. As he pulled me against him, I could feel his cock, which was now hard again, pressing against my buttocks. I reached a hand down and gripped his huge shaft. It felt wonderful, all throbbing and still slightly sticky from our mixed cum. I wanted to taste his cock and savor the taste of our cum juice, but before I had a chance to turn around, Sam put a hand on my shoulder and one on my tummy. He pushed my shoulders forward, and as I leaned forward, I put my hands against the sink to support me. I could still see the reflection of my face and breasts in the mirror, as well as Sam’s smiling face.

I saw Sam look down and feel his cock head between my pussy lips, and before I knew it, he had slid his huge cock into me, right to the hilt, his hips slapping against my buttocks. I could see my reflection in the mirror, and my face was a picture, all flushed and glazed over. I’d never really thought about how I might look with a huge cock stuck up to me before, and I liked what I was seeing. "Ohhhhh, Fuck Sammy. I love your cock in me.” I gasped as I felt his cock head nudge against my cervix.

Sam reacted to my comment by fucking me hard and fast, his hands reaching around and grabbing my breasts, using them to pull me backwards onto him more. As he began to thrust even harder, my body began to tremble, and I knew I wasn’t far off another orgasm. I pushed against the sink with my hands, forcing my body backwards, my buttocks meeting Sam’s thrusts. After about five more minutes, my pussycat started to contract, squeezing the huge cock inside me. Sam grabbed my hair and pulled my head backwards and upwards. I could see my reflection in the mirror—my breasts bouncing, my face flushed—and it put me over the edge. I came again, my pussycat on fire, my whole body shaking to its core, and my legs feeling like they were going to collapse beneath me.

I desperately clung onto the sink to keep myself upright as my orgasmic wave shuddered through me, my pussy pulsing around Sam’s huge cock, and as it began to ebb away, I felt weak. “Oh Sammy. I can't stand it, sweetie.” I murmured. Sam pulled his cock from my pussycat and held onto me briefly before easing me down and sitting me on the toilet. He softly asked me if I was OK, and I assured him I was and that I just needed a minute. I sat on the toilet for several minutes, getting my breath and waiting for my body to stop trembling, before I looked up at Sam and said, “Holy fuck! That was incredible!”

Sam looked down at me, smiling, and said, “Glad you liked it, Miss Sarah,” before telling me he needed to pee. I still felt a little weak, so I stood and leant on the sink while he peed. I’d never really watched a guy pee close up before, and as I saw the thick, powerful jet of urine gushing from his semi-hard, firehose-like cock, I felt a little shudder go through me. When he finished, he began to squeeze his shaft and shake it, little droplets of urine splashing into the toilet.

After a few shakes, I asked him if he was finished, and he smiled at me and said, “Why don’t you check it out for me, Miss Sarah?” Without thinking, I grabbed his semi-hard cock; it was still throbbing in my hand. I squeezed the shaft and shook it. One solitary drop of urine dripped out.

“I think so, Sammy, sweetie.” I said as I continued to stroke his cock, all sticky with my cum. Sam didn’t even ask me; I just wanted to and needed to. I dropped to my knees and took him into my mouth. As I sucked, a dribble of musky liquid coated my tongue. It must have been residue of Sam’s pee; it was tangy and not unpleasant. I carried on, and the taste was soon replaced with the sweet taste of my sticky cumin juice. I moaned with sexual bliss as I sucked on Sam’s sticky shaft, which quickly became hard again.

Sam gently lifted me off the floor and led me back to the bedroom, walking backwards. When he reached the bed, he lay down across it and asked me to get on top and straddle his face in a sixty-nine position. I’d done that numerous times and loved the feeling of a guy pleasuring me orally whilst I sucked on his cock, so I quickly obliged, and soon my head was bobbing up and down on Sam’s hard pole whilst he sucked, licked, and probed my pussycat with his tongue.

We continued like this for what seemed like ages, Sam’s cock regularly releasing little gushes of pre-cum, which tasted sweet on my tongue, making it tingle. Every so often Sam would reach an arm around and pull on one of my rock-hard nipples, making me let out a little squeal of joy and suck on his huge cock harder, taking it as deeply into my mouth as I could.

I could feel my orgasmic wave returning; I wasn’t sure it ever went, and Sam must have noticed my pussyfoot tensing and my body beginning to quiver. He clamped his mouth over my swollen clitoral area and began to tease it really hard with his tongue. This made me shake but also made me want his cock and hopefully his cum in my mouth even more. I sucked harder, and soon both our actions became more intense and frantic. We were both breathing heavily, and I felt Sam’s cock swell even more in my mouth. I couldn’t hold back, and I felt my orgasm hit me, releasing gushes of cum from my pussycat. Sam moaned, his mouth clamped hard on my pussy, and his pelvis rose, thrusting his cock into my mouth and filling it with hot, sticky cum.

We spent several minutes devouring each other's love juice until we both seemed spent, our bodies almost unable to move as we both breathed heavily. Eventually I mustered the energy to roll off Sam, and we both shuffled into the bed proper, laying side by side. Sam looked at me and said, “You are wonderful, Miss Sarah.” Before I could answer, he kissed me, a long, gentle kiss allowing me to savor my taste on his lips before we both lay back and drifted off to sleep.

I wasn’t sure how long we slept, but something suddenly woke me. I craned my neck to look at the clock on the bedside table and saw it was 0515 AM. I’d had the alarm set for 0600 AM so I could be up, showered, dressed, and get the water boiler ready for the shelter opening at 0700 AM, knowing Maxine would be arriving at around 0630 AM, by which time I wanted Sam up and dressed, his roll-away bed back in the store room.

As I thought about those things, I realized what had woken me was Sam, or more to the point, his fingers, gently probing my pussycat. I let out a groan, and he could tell I was awake and now very wet between the legs. He pushed the cover off of me, and his head rose off the bed, finding its way to my breasts, where he gently clamped a nipple between his lips. My pussycat throbbed and was sore, stinging even, despite Sam’s gentle touch.

"Oh, Sam, sweetie, that’s nice, but I’m kind of really sore down there.” I said.

Sam lifted his head, looked into my eyes, and said, "Please, Miss Sarah. Can we do it one more time? I’ll be gentle.”

What could I do? The Miss Sarah thing had me quivering, and my pussycat was soaking wet. I knew I couldn’t take another deep penetration, but I didn’t want to upset Sam. I thought for a moment and rolled onto my side, facing my back to my young, horny lover, before I said, “From behind, sweetie, but don’t put it all the way in.” I felt Sam slide closer behind me, and his hard cock nudged against my buttocks. I bent my knee and raised it, opening my pussy a little more, and felt the head of Sam’s wonderful cock penetrate me.

True to his word, Sam was gentle, sliding his huge cock in and out just enough to make me gasp but not deep enough to hurt me. He wrapped an arm around my body and cupped one of my breasts, gently squeezing it and thumbing my nipple every so often. I closed my eyes and began to wander off to a very wonderful, sexually charged place in my mind, with this young stud fucking me. Sam sped up a little but still didn’t drive his cock fully home. I was so horny I wanted to cough but wasn’t sure I would, even with Sam whispering horny comments in my ear. I opened my eyes and looked at the clock. It was 0535 a.m.

"Sam, sweetie, stop a minute, please.” I said. Sam froze, asking me if I was OK. I told him I was fine, but I just needed him to pull out for a minute. Sam withdrew his cock from me straight away, and as soon as he had, I rolled onto my back and looked across at him. I had no choice; this young stud could be gone from my life forever in a few hours. I smiled at Sam and said, “To hell with being sore. Just fuck me, Sam, like you did yesterday, nice and hard and deep, sweetie.”

Sam paused for a moment before getting between my legs, lifting them, spreading them wide, and pushing his cock against my pussycat. “Are you sure, Miss Sarah?” He asked.

“Oh yes, Sammy.” I replied. “Fuck me, sweetie, and fill me with your cum.” Almost as soon as I’d said those words, Sam plunged his cock into me and started to fuck me hard and deep. I soon forgot about the soreness in my pussy when the wave of sexual arousal surged through my body. My fingers clawed at Sam’s body, and my nails dug into his firm buttocks as I begged him over and over to fuck me. I was like a woman possessed, and Sam fucked me with the speed and power of a train. My senses were overwhelmed, and I became ******* of everything apart from the fire radiating through my body. My hard nipples were tingling and stinging when Sam pulled on them. I vaguely heard Sam groan that he was going to cum, and as I felt the wave of hot liquid erupt inside me, I orgasmed so hard I almost passed out.

Minutes later, I was panting and hadn’t moved. I knew Sam had withdrawn from me as the cool air rushed around my gaping pussycat. I heard a sound in the bathroom and figured it must be Sam. As I sat up to look, the alarm went off. I looked at the clock and saw it was 0600 a.m. My sexual adventure with this young stud was over, and I had the business of the day to get on with. I stood and went to the bathroom to shower, and Sam joined me. We showered together and then came back to the bedroom. I looked at the bed; it was a mess. I knew I’d have to come clean with Maxine, and the thought actually made me smile.

It had been three weeks since I’d had an evening with Sam, a young black ex-military and newly homeless man. After he arrived at the shelter very late and looking rather sad and disheveled, Maxine, the owner of the shelter, made an exception to the no overnight stay rule, on the condition that I stayed with him. Well, what a night that had been! His cock had been magnificent, and his sexual appetite was huge. He had fucked me royally, and I had taken great delight in telling Maxine all about it. Sadly, in those three weeks, Sam had very quickly found a job and a place to live, quite a way from town, so he had no need to return to the shelter, and much as I would have loved him to, I had no illusion that a young virile man in his twenties would return to somewhere just to bed a fifty-something, slightly chubby lady like me.

In addition to that disappointment, I was about to get another huge one. Maxine, my friend and owner of the shelter, had told everyone she needed us to stay after the shelter closed if we could, as she had something to talk to us about. I had a feeling I knew what was coming, as she had confided in me a couple of weeks before. Due to the fact that her mother was very unwell and Maxine herself wasn’t getting any younger, she had decided the burden of the shelter was something that she needed to shed. I had told her at the time I didn’t blame her, as, of course, ****** must come first and Maxine was very close to her mom.

Sure enough, when the evening came, Maxine announced that she had indeed sold the shelter; however, the good news was that she had sold it to a couple who were going to continue running it as a shelter and were even looking into the feasibility of having it open for overnight stays too. They already had a number of volunteers, sourced from another shelter they ran, but were very keen to take on anyone from the current crop of volunteers who would like to continue, and had asked that anyone wanting to meet them let Maxine know, and she would arrange it.

For my part, I didn’t really like the idea of staying with new people, primarily because some of my activity at the shelter was of a sexual nature, which was fine while Maxine was at the helm, but I wouldn’t even contemplate making the new owners aware of my liaisons with several of the patrons. So Maxine and I had a drink after her briefing, which very nicely led to a little bit of lesbian fun, which Maxine made a point of emphasizing she wanted to continue with me. So although I was potentially losing a very good source of extra marital cock, I took some solace in the fact that I’d still be seeing my flame-haired female lover every so often.

I told Maxine at the time I would make that weekend my last at the shelter so I’d be well out of the way before the new owners began making visits and getting to know the staff and patrons. It had only been a few days since then, and I was now sitting at work reflecting on my life, or more to the point, my sexual life. Sex at home was still great, and my husband Ted was certainly enjoying having my ass on a fairly frequent basis. Even though I tried to deny him unless it was a special occasion, I enjoyed being fucked in the ass a lot, so I was really only denying myself, and as I currently wasn’t getting it from anyone else, I decided that would be foolish.

However, what I couldn’t get away from was the fact that over the last few months I’d enjoyed extra marital cock on many occasions, and although I hated myself for it, I knew it would be impossible to stop. There was something I really enjoyed about being used by men and treated in a way, often a quite rough way, that my husband never would. Our sex and lovemaking were always very sensual; even when he fucked me anally, he was still fairly gentle, ensuring he never hurt me. So as I now sat alone in my office, my thoughts were of how I could continue without risking too much now that the shelter wasn’t an option. As I pondered, I even trawled through a few websites that offered no complicated sex, but they required a lot of registration, and I wasn’t prepared to do that.

Purely by chance, I was looking through my desk drawers when I saw my tube of anal lube, which I had bought at the sex shop, just a short walk from my work building, and my mind went back to Gemma, the lovely girl who worked there and who showed me around. She had shown me some video booths with holes in the sides where people often went to enjoy sex while being watched, and she even allowed people, mainly men, to join in. Surely it wouldn’t be that simple for a single woman, would it? I thought to myself. I tried to focus on work but couldn’t get the shop and Gemma out of my mind. I looked at the time. It was a little before 5 p.m., and Ted, my husband, wouldn’t be home until about 8 p.m. that evening, so I figured I might have time to walk down to the sex shop and see if I could suss things out a little.

Although it wasn’t winter, there was a fresh wind in the air, and I had a thin, long raincoat with me. For some reason, I decided to remove my work dress and just put on my coat, probably thinking that if anything were to happen, I didn’t want any stains on my dress. Once I’d fully buttoned up my coat, no one would have known I was just in a bra and pants beneath. As I made the short walk to the sex shop, my heart began to beat faster, and the cool air rushing up my coat, combined with me imagining people looking at me and knowing I only had lingerie on beneath my coat, somehow turned me on a little.

When I entered the shop, I was immediately unnerved as I saw that Gemma wasn’t working behind the counter; instead, he was a large black guy I had never seen before. He must have sensed that I was nervous as he greeted me with a big smile and a very nice "hello, my name is Zac; have you been here before?” I nervously and quietly told him I’d been just once before to purchase something, and he asked me if I needed any help finding what I needed. I looked around and saw it was quiet—just a couple of guys browsing through a selection of videos.

“I erm! I’d like some tokens for the video booths.” I nervously told him. Zac asked me if I’d used the booths before, and I blushed a little as I told him I hadn't, but Gemma had shown me how they work. Zac smiled and slid a couple of tokens across the counter, telling me that there was no charge as it was my first time, and I may decide I didn’t want to stay very long. I took the tokens and went to the back of the store, pulled open the drapes that covered the entrance to the video booth corridor, and walked along to the very end. Although I was sure I wanted to go in, I was still nervous and wanted a booth with holes just on one side. As I walked along the corridor, I noticed more booths were occupied than were vacant, but thankfully one of the last ones was free.

I entered the booth and closed the door before taking off my coat and hanging it up. I knew the booth next door was occupied, as I’d seen the door closed when I walked past. My booth was now pretty dark as I hadn’t yet activated the screen, and I thought this was the best chance of seeing who was next door without them being able to see me. I sat down on the chair, so my head was pretty much level with the two holes in the wall through to the next booth. I couldn’t see too much of what was going on, so I leant forward so my head was lower than the holes.

Looking upwards through one of them, I could see the video playing of a woman masturbating, and when I looked through the other hole, I could see a guy standing up and stroking his cock. It was rock hard, about seven inches long and really thick, and I could just about make out that the head was glistening a little, I guessed from his pre-cum leaking. He was stroking it pretty rapidly, and I could hear him breathing quickly and letting out little moans. I just stared at it, my mouth salivating, wishing I was sucking it. I thought about leaning closer to one of the holes so he would see me and hopefully push it through the hole for me to suck it, but before I had a chance to move, I heard him grunt and saw thick ropes of cum spurting from the end of his cock. He kept jerking it, shooting about five or six thick jets of cum before he finally let out a sigh. He grabbed some kitchen tissue from a roll and wiped his cock before he wiped up a little, then zipped up his pants before leaving his booth.

The sight of him shooting his cock had my mouth drooling and my insides fluttering. I reached down and felt the gusset of my pants; it was soaking. I couldn’t wait any longer and dropped a token into the slot by the side of the TV screen. It flickered into life, illuminating my booth, and I browsed the menu. I found a video titled 'Big Cocks and Cumshots', which I selected. The video began, and after just the first minute, a guy with a huge cock shot his load, followed by another clip of pretty much the same. As clip after clip of guys stroking their cocks and shooting big cum shots, my mouth drooled even more. I’d never seen so much cum; I didn’t even know guys could shoot that much.

I pushed a hand down my pants and began to rub myself while continuing to watch the video. I was soaking wet, and my clitoral area was already swollen. I imagined every cum shot on the video spurting into my mouth, and I licked my lips as the clips rolled on. Suddenly I heard a voice call out, "Wow, hot man, let's see those big tits, lady.” I looked to the side and saw a pair of eyes looking through one of the holes in the wall of my booth. They were dull blue and had crows feet around them. I imagined they were older men. The thought of a dirty old cunt asking to see my tits aroused me, and I reached around, unclipped my bra, and let it fall, exposing my C-cup breasts to him. The groan of pleasure he let out made me smile; I was clearly making his day.

He watched me for a while, the flesh of my breasts wobbling as I rubbed my pussycat, and I tried not to look at him as I wanted to watch the video. After a minute or so, he called out to me again, “Hey lady, come closer. I want to feel those tits.” I looked towards the holes and saw he was still looking through one, but he had his arm poked through the other, his boney fingers clawing at the air, trying to reach my breasts. My insides fluttered again, and I slid my chair across the floor, bringing my body within reach of his hand and offering my breasts to him. His eyes widened and sparkled a little when he saw I was obeying his command, and his cold, boney fingers grasped one of my breasts.

The old man pawed at my breast, his boney fingers digging into the soft flesh of my C-cup breasts, and he occasionally pinched and tugged on my nipple. He alternated between my breasts, giving them equal attention with his hand, for a couple of minutes. My nipples were stinging from his treatment, and the tingles within them radiated through my body. He suddenly asked me to come closer and face the wall, and when he saw I was following his direction, his eyes vanished from the hole, replaced by another boney hand and skinny arm sliding through towards me. Both his hands now found my breasts, and he squeezed them hard. I heard him groaning with pleasure on the other side of the wall, and it made me thumb my clitter harder.

A couple more minutes passed by, and he stopped, pulling his arms back through the holes. I had mixed feelings as I had been enjoying this stranger, almost abusing my body, even though it made me feel dirty and cheap. I heard him moving around and wondered what he was doing. Then I wondered no more as his hard cock slid through one of the holes. It was long and thin with a big head, pre-cum dripping from his piss hole. “Suck it! Suck me off!” I heard him growl through the wall. My heart raced, my insides throbbed, and my mouth drooled as I leant forward and took the big sticky head of his cock into my mouth.

As I began to suck on his cock, his pre-cum coated my tongue, making my taste buds tingle, and my pussy juice gushed as I continued to finger myself. My neck hurt from the angle I was at, so I pushed my chair back and kneeled on the cold, hard floor. I grasped his cock and squeezed it as I sucked him, making it swell in my mouth even more. Once again, my mind fought against my body. I felt like a cheap slut, kneeling in a grotty booth, sucking a stranger's cock, but my body craved the feelings I was having. My body was winning the battle of wits, and I sucked harder, taking as much of the stranger's cock into my mouth as I could, and very soon my efforts were rewarded. I heard him grunt through the wall, and his cock erupted, spurting jets of hot, sticky cum into my mouth, which I greedily swallowed.

My stranger had barely stopped shooting his cum; his cock was still a little hard even before he pulled it from my mouth. I heard him shuffle around and zip up his pants, then I heard his booth door open, and he was gone. Not a word! I didn’t know what I was expecting, but it wasn’t that. I thought he would have at least thanked me, but no. I’d hardly finished smarting over the way he had treated me when I heard the door to the same booth slam shut and then some quiet voices. I put my head closer to the holes in the hope that I could hear what was being said. However, as my face got closer, I was met by the sight of a semi-hard cock coming through one of the holes. Although it wasn’t fully hard, I could tell it was just average size, a little smaller than the old men had been, although it was a lot thicker.

I gazed at the new cock for a few seconds, probably expecting someone to speak, but there was nothing, just silence. I leant forward and took it in my mouth, sucking gently as I felt it start to swell in my mouth, spurred on by the faintest hint of a groan from the other side of the wall. As I faced the wall, the cock that I was sucking was poking through the hole on my left, and as I continued to suck, a long, thick flaccid cock snaked its way through the hole to my right. I reached out my right hand and wrapped my fingers around the thick shaft, feeling it throb as it began to grow as I stroked it.

The guy whose cock I was sucking pushed his cock deeper into my mouth; his abdomen must have been against the wall, as I could see his nest of curly pubic hair in the aperture of the hole. I took his cock deep—so deep that his pubic hair tickled my nose. It has a strange smell—not an unpleasant smell, but not fragrant. It was a smell I thought I recognized but couldn’t place. Before I could think about it, I was aware that the cock I had been stroking was now hard and throbbing. I briefly looked across and saw how long and thick it was—maybe nine inches in length—and my hand was only just wrapped around the girth.

I was tempted to switch and start sucking on the big cock I now had in my hand, but before I had a chance to move, I heard the guy whose cock I was sucking begin to groan, and his cock swelled, becoming a little harder in my mouth. I took it deep, the tip of it almost touching the back of my throat, and held it there. Seconds later, I was rewarded with spurts of hot cum shooting right into my throat and quickly sliding down into my stomach. His cum was warm and watery but plentiful, and I really enjoyed the feeling of it filling my stomach.

Once again, as with the previous guy, he quickly pulled his cock from my mouth, and it disappeared through the hole. The large cock also slipped from my hand, and I thought the guy was also going to leave. I heard the door of their cubicle open and then close. Seconds later, the large cock slid back through the hole nearest to me, slightly bobbing up and down. I grasped it with both hands and wrapped my lips around the huge head, which almost filled my mouth. I spent several minutes sucking on it and pushing my tongue into the big piss hole. I pumped his thick shaft with both hands as I sucked the big head of his cock, and every so often I flicked it with my tongue.

His cock was swelling more and more, getting harder and thicker as blood surged through the big veins running along his shaft. I heard him start to gasp and groan, and his cock became rock hard. I pulled my head back a little so I could see the head. His huge piss hole was opening up even more, pre-cum flowing like a river. I momentarily gazed at it, and he suddenly let out a big grunt, which was followed by a thick jet of cum shooting from his piss hole and splattering my face. I gasped with surprise, and the second spurt landed mostly in my mouth and on my chin. I finally managed to get my mouth back over the head of his cock just before the third spurt shot out and coated my tongue. I swallowed for what seemed like five or six times before he finally stopped pumping cum into my mouth.

Almost as if it were the expected thing, he pulled his cock back through the hole, zipped up, and left without a word. I realized the video I had started watching had finished, and my booth was now pretty dark. I fumbled around for my second token, which I put into the slot, and just selected a video that, from the title, ‘The Black Impaler’ just sounded like it would be a woman getting fucked by a big black cock. As the video flickered into life, my cubicle was once again well illuminated. I grabbed some of the kitchen paper from the roll on the wall next to the screen and began a little mopping up process as best I could with no mirror. I had cum on my face, possibly in my hair, on my breasts, and on one of my arms.

Midway through my mini clean-up, I heard the door of the booth next to me open and close with a click of the lock. I froze for a moment, looking at the holes, expecting to see a pair of eyes looking through at me. What I eventually saw was a long, thick, and hard black cock sliding through one of the holes. “OMG!” I thought to myself as my jaw dropped open. It was truly amazing. Pole straight, a thick, veiny shaft, and a big purple head. I had to have it, regardless of the fact that I was already a mess and my knees were sore from kneeling on the floor. I shuffled forward and gently wrapped a hand around the shaft. It throbbed as I stroked it, and I felt the blood surging through the big, thick veins along his shaft.

My mouth was drooling, and I gently wrapped my lips around the big head and began to lick and suck it while I carried on stroking his cock. I kept pausing as I sucked, trying to produce as much saliva as I could, which I dribbled out onto his shaft and rubbed in with my hand. I wanted this lovely cock lubed up as much as I could to help me get as much of his cock into my mouth as possible. When his cock was all sticky with my saliva, I started taking him deeper into my mouth. My lips stretched as they rolled over the ridges of his veins, and my mouth was so full that I thought I would choke. Never the less, I sucked that monster for all I was worth, minute after minute.

After what felt like fifteen or twenty minutes, it didn’t feel like the stranger was anywhere near ready to cum, and my neck and jaw ached, not to mention the fact that my knees were killing me. I couldn’t go on for much longer, but I still wanted to feel that cock inside me. I pulled my head off the stranger's shaft, took a few deep breaths, put my mouth in the other hole in the wall, and said, “I can’t suck any more. Please, come and fuck me!” I heard the stranger on the other side of the wall chuckle a little before he told me to unlock my door.

I stood up and unlocked my booth door, then stepped back. Seconds later, the black stranger from next door walked in. It was Zac, the guy from behind the counter in the sex shop I’d spoken to when I came in. He was fully clothed, but only seconds after he walked in did he unzip his pants and free the huge cock that I’d just been sucking through the hole. He placed his hands on my shoulders and maneuvered me around so I was bent over the chair, facing towards the door of the booth, and he was standing behind me. Zac urged me to spread my legs a little more than they were, and then I felt his hand on my soaking wet pants, pulling them to one side, and then his cock head rubbing up and down my pussy slit.

Zac didn’t waste any time with pleasantries, and then again, I had just asked, practically begged, him to come and fuck me as he began pushing his rock-hard cock into my pussy, stretching my pussy lips. Although he was huge, I gave very little resistance as I was soaking wet down there, and he slowly slid his cock deep into my love hole. Despite my state of arousal and lubrication, it still hurt a little when he shoved the last few inches in, but I loved the feeling of fullness within my pussycat, his big cock throbbing, and the tip of it teasing my cervix.

Zac gripped my hips and began to thrust his cock in and out of me, each thrust slow and deep, stretching my vaginal walls, which were gripping his thick shaft hard. As he fucked me, I heard some chatter and couldn’t work out where it was from until Zac told me to look to my right. I looked to my right and saw the holes in the wall of my booth. I gasped when I saw two pairs of eyes looking through the holes, watching me being fucked from behind. My insides throbbed with excitement. Two, what I imagined to be, dirty old men, probably playing with their cocks, watched me being fucked by a big black cock in a sleazy video booth.

“Oh Christ! Yessssss! Fuck me harder!” I shrieked at Zac as I continued to stare at the two sets of eyes looking at me. Zac needed no second request. He gripped my hips tightly and began fucking me harder; each thrust was accompanied by a gasp from me and a slapping of his hips against my buttocks. As Zac fucked me, I could picture the scene those two guys were looking at, and the thoughts of it almost made me cry. My body was throbbing and tingling all over as Zac’s thrusting pounded my pussy, which was now beginning to contract around his cock. My pre-orgasmic tremors were beginning deep inside me, and my pussycat felt like there was a fire in it, the heat radiating through my body.

I gripped onto the chair tighter, so tightly that my fingers hurt, and closed my eyes, no longer looking at the two sets of eyes. Zac’s thrusting got even quicker and harder, and I knew I was close to having an orgasm. That was when I felt a hand on the side of my face, which then slid under my chin, lifting my head up a little. I opened my eyes and saw two old guys standing before me. In the heat of the situation, I hadn’t even noticed that when Zac had entered my booth, he hadn’t bothered locking the door. “Oh Fuck!” I thought to myself, realizing it must be the two guys who had been watching me.

I wanted to shriek and tell Zac to stop, but the sight of those two old men standing before me furiously stroking their hard little cocks was so arousing that I just smiled at them for a couple of seconds, and then I opened my mouth, offering it to them to shoot their cum into. The two of them smiled at me and stepped forward a little more, and a couple of seconds later they both came, spraying my face and filling my mouth with spurts of watery cum. One of them pushed his cock into my mouth, shooting a few squirts down my throat, his abdomen pressed against my face, and my nose buried in his pubic hair.

Again, as he pumped his cum into me, I smelled the same odor I’d smelled on the first guy, but before my brain could recognize it, he pulled his cock out, and they both zipped up and left. I was left bent over the chair, cum dripping from my face, and Zac pumping my pussycat with his big cock. I was close to the edge and was now begging Zac to fill my pussycat full of cum. He pounded me even harder—several savage thrusts—and I was gone. My orgasm exploded inside my womb, surging through my body. My pussy contracted, almost vice-like, around Zac's cock, and I felt him explode inside me, pumping his cum deep into my womb.

After what seemed like only a minute, Zac withdrew his cock and zipped up. “I’ll leave you to clean up,” he casually said as he walked past me and out of my booth. After Zac had left, I sat down on the chair and breathed heavily while I recovered a little. My legs were shaking, and my body was still quivering. As I sat there, I felt Zac’s cum dribble from my pussycat into the gusset of my pants, and I looked down. My breasts were covered in cum, and I knew my face was too. I kind of wished I could be looking in a mirror to see what I looked like. Then I remembered that my coat was hanging up and that I had brought my mobile phone with me. I retrieved it and turned on the camera mode, set to selfie. My eyes almost popped out when I saw the image of myself. My hair and makeup were both a mess, and my face was covered in cum. I have no idea why, but I took a photo, possibly not believing that the cum-covered slut I was looking at was me.

Once again, I grabbed some kitchen paper and cleaned up as best I could before grabbing my bra from the floor, replacing it, and then donning my coat. Despite my efforts, I knew I looked a mess and was going to have to walk back to my car with people seeing me. The thought terrified me but also excited me. I looked at the time and saw that it was getting close to 7 p.m.; at least I had time to get home before my husband and get cleaned properly, I thought to myself. I wandered out of the cubicle and back into the store. There was no sign of Zac; instead, Gemma, the girl I had seen the last time I was in, was behind the counter.

Gemma recognized me and smiled before asking me if I’d had fun and telling me she hadn’t thought it would be long before my curiosity got the better of me, and I tried out the booths when she had shown me around several weeks ago. I could feel myself blushing and had no choice but to tell her I had indeed. “I hear you have met Zac.” She said, “He has quite some cock, hasn’t he? He’s fucked me several times,” she continued, laughing. Again, I blushed; however, her next comment made my blood chill. “You made a few of the homeless guys happy too,” she casually said.

I stared at her. “How do you mean?” I desperately asked.

Gemma explained to me that the owner of the shop had been homeless many years ago when he lost his first business and wife, and now that he was once again successful, he did all he could to help them. “We let them in once a month, providing they are clean; there’s a shelter not far from here where they get cleaned up.” Gemma told me. It suddenly hit me. The odor I’d smelt on a couple of the guys pubic hair. It was the liquid soap we used in the showers in the shelter. It was antibacterial and non-fragranced, but it had a chemical smell to it. I couldn’t believe I hadn’t recognized it.

I bid Gemma farewell and left with her, telling me that she would see me soon. As I walked back to my car, I saw a couple of homeless guys on the street near the sex shop and wondered if any of them had been the cocks I’d been sucking. I smiled and thought of the irony. Despite leaving the shelter, I was still providing a service to the homeless. I liked that, and I liked feeling like a slut. I knew I’d be going back to the sex shop with a real purpose in the future. “Am I now out of control?” I asked myself.

In the few weeks since I’d stopped volunteering at the homeless shelter, my infidelity had gotten right out of control. When I’d worked at the shelter, my extra marital sex was pretty much restricted to weekend days. When I volunteered there, I was kind of able to justify my infidelity, using the theory that I was providing a service to the homeless, especially military veterans who were homeless. However, now I've gone wild. I couldn’t get through a week without going to the sex shop and using the video booths, sucking cocks at the glory holes, and even letting some guys fuck me. I knew that on some days the homeless were allowed inside the booths free of charge, but I didn’t really know that the people I’d sucked off were homeless; in fact, I knew only a small percentage were.

In addition, I’d also succumbed at work and used to get Rick, one of the security guards, who was a friend of Ben, the first homeless military veteran I’d let fuck me, to come to my office after office hours and, on one occasion, during work hours, which was super scary but also super exciting. Rick didn’t mind; he loved fucking me, especially up my butt, and I loved having sex with my husband, Ted, in the evenings after Rick had fucked me, knowing that Rick’s cum was sloshing around in my bowels. But it had to change, as I was beginning to feel guilty. I wondered how I could; I knew for sure I couldn’t give it up, as I loved it.

I decided that the best way to make me feel better about it was to try and ensure that in the main, my extra marital sex was just to do something nice for the homeless, but how? I didn’t really want to go back to the shelter, as I didn’t know the new owners, although Maxine told me they were very nice. I thought about asking Gemma in the sex shop if there was a way I could arrange to service only the homeless in the video booths, but as we discussed it, I knew it wasn’t going to be practical. I had to do something, so I set about racking my brains.

Things all fell into place, purely by accident, one evening after work. I’d had a long, tough day and wanted a drink, but I knew we had no wine at home as I was due to go to the supermarket before the weekend to stock up. Ted was away, so I couldn’t ask him to get some, and the supermarket was in the opposite direction of work from home, so it would have meant a long journey just for a bottle or two of wine. Then I remembered that when I’d walked to the sex shop several times, there was a liquor store on the way. I decided I’d be OK to go to the shop and buy a bottle, although I knew that probably meant I’d end up in the sex shop, as just the fact I was going near it had my pussycat throbbing and my mouth drooling, to satisfy my craving for cock and cum, although I had kind of made a pledge to myself that I’d try and stick to helping the homeless.

The liquor store was less than a ten-minute walk from my work building, and when I got there, I saw an old black guy, maybe in his sixties, although with the homeless, it’s hard to tell until they are cleaned up, standing outside next to a shopping cart. As I passed him, I could see the shopping cart was full of shopping bags, bottles of water, a couple of blankets, and three sleeping bags. As I passed him to enter the store, he very politely asked me if I could spare some change. Although my heart went out to him, I didn’t carry any cash when walking around that part of town, so I had to tell him I had none. "OK, ma'am, well, you have a nice evening anyway,” he said.

I went inside the store, and the store owner was talking to a couple of Hispanic guys, who also looked like they were homeless. The store owner handed one of the guys a six-pack of beer and told him to stay safe. As they backed away from the counter, one of them accidentally banged into me. “Oh jeez, I’m very sorry, ma’am. Are you okay? I just didn’t see you. I told him I was fine and that I appreciated the apology. “Thank you, ma’am. You have a nice evening now.” He said as they both wandered off out of the door. As I watched them, I saw them talking to the black guy, and the three of them wandered off down the street together.

The store owner broke my gaze, asking me if I was OK, and I told him I was. He nodded in the direction of the door and told me they were a bunch of homeless guys. I commented that they were very polite. He then told me they were all ex-military; the black guy was a veteran, and the two Hispanic guys had been discharged after going off the rails a bit following some overseas deployment. He told me they were very nice guys, just homeless, and as he was an ex-military himself, he used to help them out. “They do a little humping and dumping for me, and I give them some free beer every now and then. It keeps them near the store, away from the worst part of town, and they sleep out back in the loading dock of the furniture shop next door,” he told me before asking me what he could get me.

I was a little touched by the plight of the three, and if I was honest with myself, I was a little horny knowing they were military veterans and I had after all pledged to help them. I looked at the bottles of wine behind the counter; there wasn’t much choice, but they had a reasonable-looking Merlot, so I asked for two bottles. As he wrapped and bagged them, I had a thought. “I’ll also take a bottle of that Irish whiskey,” I said, pointing at some pretty cheap-looking bottles. He wrapped and bagged the whiskey separately, and I paid on my card, wished him a good evening, which he reciprocated, and I left.

I walked down the street a little in the direction the three homeless guys had gone, and after only about twenty yards, there was a small passage. It was dimly lit, so I walked down it slowly, and after about thirty to forty yards, it opened out into a kind of courtyard. I looked around and could see several dumpsters and one edge of a loading dock attached to the back of the building I’d just walked past on the street. I walked towards the dock, my heart thumping, and I could hear voices.

I walked around the back of the dumpsters and saw the three guys sitting on the dock. The old black guy was sitting in a chair, and the two Hispanic guys were sitting on a mattress on the floor, leaning with their backs against the wall. The three of them were drinking the beer the store owner had given them. The black guy saw me and said, “We ain’t doing any harm, lady; the owner lets us sleep here because it's dry and out of sight, so we feel safe.”

“Oh no, it’s fine.” I said. I saw you outside the store asking for change, and I told you I had no cash, which is true, so I bought you a bottle of whiskey on my card.” I said, holding out the bag with the whiskey in it.

“Mighty kind, ma'am." He said this before asking me to step up onto the dock with it, pointing at some steps to the side. As I got to the top of the steps, the black guy stood up and said to the two Hispanic guys, Hey boys, where’s your manners?”

With that, the two Hispanic guys jumped to their feet and, almost in unison, said, "Sorry, ma’am. It’s much appreciated.” I handed the bottle to the black guy, who said, “We really appreciate it, ma’am. My name is Gil, and these two are Bobby and Vinnie. Please sit with us for a spell and have a drink,” he said, pointing to the chair he had just been sitting in. I told them my name and took a seat, and he dug around in his shopping cart, found some paper cups, and poured some of the whiskey into them before handing them out to me, Bobby, and Vinnie.

Although I hated whiskey, I took a sip. It was raw and rough, and it felt hot as it went to my stomach, but the three guys drained their cups and Gil refilled them. I asked them how they were homeless, and Gil told me he’d split from his wife ten years ago and just kind of went downhill; he’d now been homeless for about five years. Vinnie then told me that he and Bobby had served together, gotten in trouble with drugs after being overseas, and been kicked out of the Army. They had ended up sleeping rough; in between their casual jobs, they still did now and then. They had met Gil a few months ago, who had shown them the best places to get free food and sleep. They have kind of stuck together since.

I was touched by their stories, and as they had been speaking to me, I realized I’d emptied my cup. Gil noticed and refilled it. I drank the whiskey, and now it doesn’t taste too bad. I then asked them if they knew there was a homeless shelter down the street that they could use to get cleaned up during the day and get hot food. Gil looked at me and suddenly said, “Wait a minute, are you the Sarah who works at the shelter?” I told him I used to but didn’t anymore.” Gil told me he had used the shelter a few times and that he knew Ben.

My heart almost thumped out of my chest, and my insides fluttered. Ben had been the first homeless man I had let fuck me; he had been a regular at the shelter but had managed to find a full-time hostel and work in another city months ago. I kind of missed him too. As I thought about what Ben Gil said, "Oh, Ben told me all about you, Miss Sarah, and how you were very kind to the homeless.” As he spoke, he stared at me and had a look of lust in his eyes, which kind of made my insides flutter even more.

“I’m sure Bobby and Vinnie here would love a little of your kindness, Miss Sarah. Wouldn’t you, boys? Gil said with a wry smile on his bearded face. I looked at the faces of the two Hispanic guys, their eyes full of hope.

My heart melted. “Well err! I suppose I could sit with them a while,” I said, knowing fine well that there was going to be a lot more than just sitting involved. Gil jumped up and motioned for me to sit on the mattress in between Bobby and Vinnie.

As I sat down, Gil took my place on the chair before he said, “Come on, boys. Manners, tell Miss Sarah how hot and sexy she looks this evening.” Vinnie and Bobby looked at each other, then looked at me and told me I was a really sexy woman. I asked them why they thought I was sexy, and there was no reply. They both looked a little dazed.

“Don’t be shy, boys.” Gil said. “Miss Sarah loves to be complimented.”

“Well, you sure have really nice-looking big tits, ma’am.” Vinnie said.

“Why thank you.” I said. “Wouldn’t you like to get a better look? You can feel them too if you like.” I said, not really believing how slutty I had become in recent months. I was about to let two homeless strangers fuck me on a grubby mattress on a loading dock behind a shop. My heart gushed at the thought. Vinnie and Bobby couldn’t wait. Within seconds, they had my blouse undone and were groping my tits through the fabric of my bra. I have to laugh while writing this, as I used to call my tits my breasts and so forth, but now my choice of language regarding sex has gotten as dirty as my mind and my actions.

As they groped me, Vinnie tried to kiss me. I pulled my head away and said, “No kissing lover, boy. I’m married. Why don’t I undo my bra and you two get your nice cocks out for me?” The two of them followed my request, quickly getting their cocks out while I stood up and decided to slowly strip for them as they stroked their cocks to hardness. I looked down at their cocks; they were so alike they could have been twins, both about seven inches long and of nice thickness. I couldn’t wait to suck on them, so I dropped to my knees between them and took hold of them, stroking them and feeling them throbbing while Vinnie and Bobby groped my tits and pulled on my nipples.

“Stand up for me.” I said. Vinnie and Bob stood up and offered their hard cocks to me, which I began sucking, alternating between them both. I guessed they hadn’t had sex for a while, as they were both leaking pre-cum like crazy. I lapped up the sweet-tasting fluid, teasing their piss holes with my tongue as they groaned. I could feel their cocks throbbing, and I guessed they wouldn’t last long.

I heard Gil say, “Come on, boys. Enough of that. Give the pretty Miss Sarah what she wants.” With all that was going on, I’d almost forgotten about Gil behind me. I turned around, and he was sitting on the chair. a whiskey bottle in one hand and a cock in the other. His cock was long, thick, and flaccid, and his balls were huge, hanging down between his legs, almost touching the chair. I thought perhaps he couldn't get erect anymore; he just enjoyed watching sex these days.

As I was looking at Gil, the two other guys maneuvered me around so I was on all fours, side by side with Gil, meaning he was going to get a really good view as Bob and Vinnie spit toasted me, which I was certain was their intent. I wasn’t wrong; seconds later, I felt Vinnie rubbing his cock up and down the slit of my soaking wet cunt, and then I groaned as he slid his cock into me.

Vinnie wasn’t gentle; although I don’t think he was intentionally rough, he seemed more frantic than anything, as he fucked me with the urgency of someone who hadn’t had a woman for a while and was worried he was going to be told to stop. As Vinnie went at me, Bob thrust his cock into my mouth. He had a similar kind of urgency to Vinnie and wasn’t at all gentle. I frequently gagged as his cock rammed against the back of my throat.

I heard Gil call out for the boys to change, telling them they should have even gone and not to cum too quickly. The two guys followed Gil’s lead and immediately swapped over, and my cunt was soon being pounded by Bob’s cock. He had a slightly different technique from Vinnie and seemed to rub his cock against my G spot a little more. I could feel the throbbing in my cunt radiating through my body; my nipples were tingling as my tits swayed back and forth beneath me. Vinnie rammed his cock into my mouth and began face-fucking me. His cock was soaked in my cum juice, and it turned me on even more, and the throbbing in my cunt intensified.

“Don’t go shooting off in her pussy, boys.” I heard Gil call out, and I looked across at him. He was still in the chair, plating with his cock, but it had grown considerably and was now semi-hard. Maybe he could get it up after all, I thought, as my two younger lovers fucked me from both ends, regularly swapping and giving me a freshly cumin-covered cock to enjoy. My cunt was throbbing from the constant hard pounding Bob and Vinnie were giving me, and I wondered where they were going to cum if they followed Gil’s instructions.

I didn’t have to wait long; out of the corner of my eye, I saw Gil approaching; his huge cock was now fully hard, and my eyes widened at the sight of it. "OK, Bobby, move on over and let old Gil have some fun.” He said this to Bob, who was fucking my cunt at the time. Bob duly obliged and pulled his cock out of me. I felt Gil kneeling down behind me, and then he was rubbing his huge cock against my slit. He pushed his cock head into me, and even though I was well juiced up, it felt tight as it stretched my lips. Slowly and gently, Gil began working his cock into my soaking cunt until he was all the way inside me and I could feel his bony hips digging into my buttocks.

I felt Gil’s boney hands grip my hips, and then he began fucking me with long, deep, steady thrusts, each one making me gasp and my cunt throb as his cock stretched my vaginal passage. Gil was fucking me deep, and Vinnie increased the pace with which he was fucking my mouth. He had a hold of my head, and suddenly he tightened his grip on it. Seconds later, he started to tremble, and then, as he said, "Oh, fuck, yeah!" His cock erupted in my mouth. He pumped five or six spurts of cum into my mouth, making me swallow it all.

Vinnie pulled his softening cock from my mouth, and I just about managed to take a couple of deep breaths before it was replaced by Bob’s cock. It was still all sticky from being up my cunt, and I savored the taste of myself. He began to shove it deep, his balls banging against my chin, making me gag. Every time he pulled back, saliva spilled from my mouth, running off my chin. Gil had increased the pace of his thrusts a little, and now he and Bob were in sync, both thrusting into me at the same time. I could hardly breathe, and just when I thought I’d pass out, Bob grunted and came hard. His first spurt went right down my throat, almost reaching my stomach, which was followed by another half dozen big spurts.

Finally, Bob pulled his cock out of my mouth, and I breathed heavily, gulping in the air. I braced myself, expecting Gil to start fucking me harder now that Vinnie and Bob had finished with me. I was wrong! Gil pulled his cock from my throbbing cunt, my pussy walls clinging on to it as he withdrew, not wanting to release it. He dug his boney hands deeper into my flesh and lifted my hips slightly, flipping me over so I was now lying on my back. He then shuffled down, laying between my legs with his head hovering above my pubic mound.

I could feel his breath on my gaping love hole as he lowered his head even more, then sank his tongue into me, licking, slurping, and sucking my juices as I squirmed with delight. His bristly beard was course against my soft lips, and his moustache rubbed over my clitoral area. As he went to town on my cunt, Vinnie and Bob both lowered their heads and began sucking on my nipples, so hard they started to sting, while their hands squeezed my fleshy D cup tits hard. My whole body was tingling, and I thought I was going to explode as the three of them used their mouths on me for several minutes. Every time I was about to go over the edge, Gil paused and kept me hanging on.

Vinnie and Bob finally gave my stinging nipples some relief and stopped sucking on them, only for them to launch a full-scale assault on my mouth as they both began shoving their cocks, which were now hard again, into my mouth, alternating between sticking them in my mouth and slapping my face with them. I closed my eyes and pictured the scene. A middle-class professional career woman is lying on her back on a grubby mattress with three homeless men abusing her body. I groaned with bliss at the thought and only wished there were people watching me.

Gil stopped licking my cunt again, and I felt him shuffle upwards on the mattress. He parted my legs a little more and guided his hard cock right into my hole, sinking it deep. It was almost as if they knew what was about to happen. Vinnie and Bob stopped what they were doing and moved back a little, still both kneeling on either side of me. Gil lowered his body so his torso was pressing against me, his grubby clothes rough against my already stinging nipples, as he humped me with his huge cock.

Gil thrust his cock deep, and it hurt—his rough pubic hair rubbing against my sensitive clitoral area—so much so that I thought it was going to burst. Then he slid a hand underneath my head, holding it before he looked into my eyes and leant forward, pressing his lips against mine. The smell and the taste repulsed me—stale breath, stinking whiskey, and stale food. It got even worse when his rough tongue snaked its way into my mouth, so deep it almost touched my tonsils. I wanted to be sick; I was almost retching beneath him.

Then it suddenly changed. I once again saw myself from above, as a spectator to this bizarre event. I heard Bob and Vinnie cheering him on, “Go on, Gil! Give it to her. Fill her up!” I realized he was going to cum inside me, and my out-of-body self joined in with Vinnie and Bob. I screamed in my head, “Yes! Yes! Yes! Go on. Fill those white sluts with cum!” My arms wrapped around Gil’s shoulders, and my legs gripped his hips, pulling him deeper and deeper into me. My body was shuddering; he pulled his mouth off mine, and I sucked in the air and screamed, "Oh, Fuck Yessssss! I’m going to cum! Fuck me.”

Gil rammed his big cock into me at a furious pace. I felt like my cunt was going to burst into flames, the heat radiating through my whole body. He pushed himself up so he was almost kneeling, his thigh under mine, the shaft of his cock rubbed my G spot, and his thumb pressed on my clitoral area. Gil grunted and started to shake. A new feeling of heat gushed into my chest; his seed was flooding me; fireworks went off in my body, and I came hard. As I shook, I felt more heat on my face and tits. Vinnie and Bob were showering me with their second load. Hot cum is spurting all over me. I was in sexual heaven.

After a couple of minutes of all four of us being a mass of grunting, gasping, and shuddering orgasms, we all began to relax. Gil pulled his cock out of me, stood up, and walked away to his shopping cart. Bob and Vinnie joined him, and as they spoke, I lay there on the grubby mattress, cum all over my face and tits, Gil’s cum flowing like a stream from my throbbing cunt. I breathed hard for a couple of minutes, trying to slow my heart rate and staring at the three homeless guys who had just used me, standing there laughing, their spent cocks hanging down.

After another minute, Gil pulled some wipes from his cart, brought them over to me, and began to clean me up. Bob and Vinnie joined him, and between them, they gently cleaned my body, mopping up all the cum. I eventually felt able to stand. The three guys watched me as I dressed. I was a little lost for words. I picked up my bag with the two bottles of wine in it, took one out, and handed it to Gil. “I’ll need the other one when I get home.” I said, almost laughing.

I asked Gil if he slept on the loading dock every evening. He looked at me and smiled. “There is always someone here,” he said. I walked away, back to the street, and headed back to my car. Despite the clean-up the guys had done, I still felt cum running into my pants. I smiled as I recalled Gil’s last words. “Every Night! Hey?” I thought to myself.

I’d found the experience of the night before, being fucked by the three homeless guys on a loading dock behind a furniture store, after I bought them a bottle of whiskey, so arousing that I’d gotten myself off when I got home and was showering, washing the grime of the grubby mattress and their dirty hands and clothes off my body. I felt such a cheap, dirty slut, and it blew my mind so much that I knew I wanted to do it again soon. I’d hardly slept overnight, thinking about the fact that Gil had told me someone would be at that loading dock every night, and it made me think about just what I could get up to and with how many homeless men. It almost seemed like a perfect solution to my quest for getting lots of extra marital cock while helping the homeless.

All day at work, I was so horny, I knew I would be. I’d even decided to wear a button-up dress for work, knowing that it would give easy access to anyone I may decide to have fun with. Finally, the end of the day came, and I had a decision to make. Go home or indulge my fantasy? It was an easy decision to make; any sensible married woman like me would realize they loved their husband and their wedding vows were sacrosanct. So five minutes later, I found myself in the restroom, locked in a cubicle, naked, having just removed my bra and pants. I put my dress back on, packed my underwear in my bag, did a quick check to see if I had everything I might need, put on my coat, and headed off.

A little under ten minutes after leaving work, I arrived at the liquor store. The street and the store itself were quiet. I walked inside, and the owner, whom I recognized from the evening before, greeted me with a big smile. I hadn’t really noticed him last night when he spoke to me, as there had been other people in the store; however, as he smiled at me, I looked at him. He was a large black guy, not just in height but also in build, with broad shoulders, a huge chest, and biceps bulging beneath his tight-fitting polo shirt. As I got to the counter, I saw he had the name of the store embroidered into his shirt, along with the name Todd, which I guessed was his name.

“Good evening, Todd.” I said with a smile before asking him for a bottle of the same Irish whiskey as I’d bought the evening before. Todd took one down from the shelf and placed it on the counter, asking me if I needed it bagged as he nodded towards my large shoulder bag I had with me. “Oh yes, please, that would be useful,” I told him.

“May I ask you a question, ma’am?” Todd asked.

“Of course!” I replied.

Todd then asked me if I was buying the bottle for the homeless guys. “I’m only asking because old Gil is a good friend of mine; I knew him in the service before he left.” He told me. I blushed a little, wondering if he knew I gave the bottle of whiskey to Gil last night, and if he did, what else might he know? Either way, I saw no point in lying, so I told him that I was buying it for them. He then asked me if it was possible to have a private conversation with me about the homeless guys. I was a little concerned but also very intrigued, so I agreed to have a private conversation with him. The store was empty, but Todd went over to the floor and flipped the closed sign around before locking the door. He walked back and past me, asking me to follow him to the back of the store before opening the door to a back room and ushering me inside.

The room was a store room, quite long and narrow, with piles of goods scattered around, a very small desk, and a chair tucked in one corner next to a filing cabinet. Right at the back of the store room was a fire door, which I guessed led out to the area next to the loading dock I was on the night before. Todd looked at me and said, "Look, I really admire your desire to help the homeless. I like to help them out too, where I can, but I have to be careful not to be seen as an easy mark, or they’d all be here looking for a handout. I help old Gil because I know him well. You get me?”

I looked at Todd and nodded, wondering where this was going. Then I found out where he thought it was going. He told me that he hoped we could come to some arrangement. I just stared at him and raised my eyebrows, urging him to go on. That was when he dropped the bombshell on me. "Well, you want to buy liquor for the old guys. I know what you want in return for giving it to them.” My heart began to thump in my chest. Todd continued. “If you take care of me, I’ll give you the liquor for free, and you can give it to the homeless guys and get what you need.”

"What do I need?” I enquired.

“Come on, posh lady. You need to feel some nice big homeless cock in your pussy.” Todd said to me with a lustful stare. “This way you can get that and have some of my big black cock as well. Plus free liquor!” As he said those words, he was rubbing his crotch. I could make out the outline of his hard cock underneath his pants, and it looked long and thick. My insides tingled, and my mouth began to salivate. Without even realizing it, I licked my lips. “You wanna see it, lady?” Todd asked.

My heart beat even faster, and I could hardly speak. To my shock and horror, I mumbled, “I, Errr! I guess so!” I couldn’t believe it. I didn’t know this man. I hated myself. I had gotten to the point where I just couldn’t refuse any cock. How low had I gone as a cheating married slut? I asked myself as I watched Todd lower his pants and free his giant cock from his underwear.

“Oooooooooh Wow!” I sighed as his huge cock sprang free, about nine inches of thick black cock, swaying slightly from side to side as it pointed towards the ceiling. I could feel my pussycat gushing, and my mouth was drooling as I stared at it. I was just about to reach out and touch it when my focus was interrupted by Todd speaking.

“You like it, don’t you, lady? Do we have a deal?” He asked in a stern voice.

I looked at him; I could feel my legs shaking, and my lips quivered as I stared at him. I finally managed to mumble, “Yes! Yes! We do have a deal, Todd.”

Almost as soon as I’d finished speaking, Todd was right up against me. He had me pressed against the wall, and his hands were squeezing my braless tits through my clothes. “These feel like some pretty awesome tits.” Let’s get these clothes off.” He scowled. Todd began to fumble with the buttons on my coat with his big, rough hands.

“No! No! Wait! You’ll rip it. Let me do it. Please.” I pleaded, sounding a little panicked.

Todd stepped back and looked at me. “OK lady. I ain’t going to hurt you or anything. You do it for me.” He replied.

I smiled at him, almost thanking him for reassuring me. I quickly undid my coat and threw it over the chair by the small desk in the corner. Then I slowly began to undo my dress. For no particular reason, I started with the bottom button first. I guess I somewhat subconsciously wanted to tease Todd, making him wait to see my bare tits. I looked at him as I undid my buttons, working my way upwards. Todd stared at me, smiling and stroking his huge cock. I could see it throbbing as the blood surged through the thick veins along his shaft, pumping blood into the big purple head. Todd had pure lust in his eyes, and I knew my own eyes must have been the same. I wanted that cock of his so much that I had to tell him.

“I need you to fuck me, Todd. Fuck me hard with that huge cock of yours. Please take me!” I moaned. As I finished my sentence, I undid the last of my buttons and pulled my dress open, revealing my nakedness. My nipples were hard and tingling, and my pussycat was throbbing and gushing. Todd stepped back up to me, pressing me against the wall, his big hands squeezing my fleshy D cup tits briefly before he moved his hands to my hips. His muscled body pressed hard against me. He bent to one side, hooking a hand behind one of my knees, and pulled, lifting my thigh so it was almost around his waist. I felt the head of his big cock rubbing against my love slit, and then he pushed his pelvis up, and I gasped as his cock head entered my love hole.

“Oooooooo! Fuck Todd! You’re in me. I want you deep!” I moaned. Todd placed both hands under my buttocks and pulled my pelvis towards him. A little more of his cock slid into me, and then my other leg lifted off the floor, both thighs wrapping around Todd’s waist. Todd was holding me in the air, my back hard against the wall, then he pulled on my pelvis again and lowered me slightly. “Ohhhhhhhh Christ. Yesssssssss!” I howled as he impaled me on his cock, right up to the thick root. My clitoral area pressed against his pubic mound, sending shock waves through my body. Then he started to fuck me, ramming his cock into me with hard thrusts as he held me up in the air with his strong arms, his huge hands grasping my buttocks, and his strong fingers digging into my flesh.

I wrapped my arms around Todd’s muscular shoulders and held on tight as he brutally fucked me, each thrust slamming my back against the wall. As he pounded my pussycat, he growled obscenities at me, calling me a whore and a slut. “Ohhhhh Fuck! Yesssssss1 I’m a slut. Fuck me hard; fill my cunt, you bastard.” I wailed at him as he continued to pound me. My pussycat was on fire; my clitoral area felt like it would explode every time Todd’s pubic bone bashed into it. “Oh! Todd. I’m fucking cumming.”

I shrieked as the heat from my pussycat went through my whole body, my face flushed, and my orgasm erupted.

“Oh yeah! You slut. Cum on my big cock. I’m going to fill you up good.” Todd groaned. A few more savage thrusts, and Todd began to grunt. Then, with one more thrust, he let out a savage roar before he began to shake. I could feel his hot cum spurting into my throbbing cunt as it spasmed around his thick cock and filled my womb. I gripped Todd’s huge shoulders harder, and he pulled harder on my pelvis. We remained locked together as we both orgasmed, our cumin juice mixing together inside me.

After a couple of minutes, Todd began to relax, and I felt his cock slip from me, followed by a cascade of our mixed cumin juice flowing like a waterfall, splattering the floor. Todd lowered me to the ground, and I straightened my shaking legs so my feet were back on the floor. I felt so wobbly and stayed leaning against the wall. Todd grabbed some tissue off a shelf behind him and wiped his dripping cock. He zipped up and handed me the roll of tissue. “I’ll bag up your whiskey,” he said as he opened the door and walked back into the main store area.

I had a quick clean-up, fastened my dress, put on my coat, and joined Todd in the store at the counter. He handed me a bag with the whiskey in it and also gave me a bottle of wine, telling me to put it in my own bag for later. He walked with me to the door, unlocking it and flipping the closed sign back around to open it. I thanked him, and he looked at me, smiled, and said, “Any time, posh lady. Say hello to old Gil for me, and you have a nice evening now.” With that, I left the store and headed out onto the street.

I wandered the twenty or so yards to the alleyway, which led around to the loading dock, where Gil, Bobby, and Vinnie had fucked me the evening before. My legs were still shaking from my orgasm, but I was still thirsty for more cock. I arrived at the loading dock and saw Gil sitting in a chair, drinking from a bottle. I guessed the last of the bottles of whiskey I’d given him the day before. He was alone, and as I approached, I called out to him. A big smile appeared on his bushy, bearded face. "Hey, Miss Sarah. It’s lovely to see you again so soon.” He said.

I climbed up onto the dock and looked around. “No Bobby and Vinnie this evening?” I asked. Gil told me the two guys had been given a couple of days of work, laboring on a building site on the other side of town, so they would be staying over there for a couple of nights at least. “Some of the other people I know will probably wander by later; someone usually does.” He added.

I handed the bag containing the bottle of whiskey over to Gil and said, “Your friend from the liquor store says hi." I told him.

Gil smiled and looked at me. "Yeah, Todd is a good man; me and him go back a ways.” Gil said, with a smile and a look that pretty much told me they clearly talked about everything, and my mind tried to imagine the conversation that had gone on between them since last night’s events. That thought alone had my body tingling again, knowing that I’d probably been talked about in a totally degrading way and called all sorts of things. Gil opened up the whiskey I’d given him and asked me if I’d like some. I nodded, and Gil directed me to his shopping cart, telling me I’d find the paper cups near the top.

As I rummaged in the shopping cart, Gil rummaged around the side of the dock and came back with a small wooden crate. Once I’d found the cups, Gil offered me the chair, and he perched on the crate, directly in front of the chair. I held out the paper cups, and Gill filled them. We drank and chatted a little about everyday things before Gil said. "So, Miss Sarah. Have you come back for some of old Gil’s big cock? I blushed, thankful that it was now dark and he wouldn’t notice.

Before I answered, Gil told me his poor old hips were playing up a little, so if I wanted his cock inside me, I’d have to go topside. I smiled and blushed even more. ‘Fuck! I’ve never been on top of one of my extra marital flings!’ I thought, and the idea thrilled me.

Gil finished his cup of whiskey and suggested he lay down and I should do a little strip show for him to get him excited. I drained my cup and took a deep breath. “Ok! I’ll do it.” I said it excitedly. Gill stood and wandered over to the grubby mattress I’d been fucked on the evening before. He refilled his cup, put down the bottle, laid down, unzipped his pants, and exposed his long, flaccid cock. I slowly undid my coat and hung it over the chair, then proceeded to caress my body through the fabric of my dress, squeezing my tits together and shaking them, showing Gil I was braless underneath.

Gil smiled and began to stroke his cock as I played for a couple of minutes, and then I began to slowly undo the buttons on my dress. When I was down as far as my neck, I began to slide one hand at a time inside my dress and squeeze each breast in turn, tugging on my nipples and making them hard. Gil stroked his cock a little faster, and I could see it was starting to grow. I began lifting the hem of my dress, exposing my thighs, and brought one side up high enough to expose my hip, showing Gil I had no pants on. Gil’s cock was now almost fully erect, and he was groaning as he stroked himself.

I turned around so I had my back to him and began to undo the rest of my buttons down the front of my dress. Once I’d undone them all, I looked over my shoulder and squeezed my buttocks. It turned me on so much having this dirty old homeless man each me and stroke his huge cock as I stripped. I could feel my cunt was soaking wet. I pulled at the hem of my dress and bent forward, exposing my buttocks and bare chest to Gil. As I bent forward, I could see him through the gap between my legs. His cock was fully erect.

I stood up, turned around to face him, and walked a little closer. I could see pre-cum leaking from his piss hole, making his cock all sticky and shiny as he stroked himself. My mouth drooled, my insides fluttered, and my cunt throbbed. I needed that big cock inside me. I walked further forward, standing over Gil, my feet on either side of his body. I looked down at him, squeezing my tits, and told him I wanted to ride his cock.

Gil smiled and said, “Come to daddy, baby, you just squat down and let old Gil stick his big pole into you.” I lowered myself down until Gil’s cock touched the entrance to my love hole. Gil rubbed his cock back and forth a little, my juices soaking him. We were both ready. I leant forward, placing my hands on his chest, and eased myself down, impaling my cunt on his big black pole until my buttocks touched his hips.

“Ooooooohhhhh! Yesssssssss!” I moaned as that wonderful cock filled me to the limit, and I sat there breathing for a moment, allowing my love hole to stretch and accommodate this monster. Gil reached up and cupped my breasts, squeezing them, his bony fingers digging into my flesh. “Harder!” I moaned, and he began to tug at the flesh. Then he clamped onto my nipples and began to tug hard on them, pulling and pushing my body, urging me to ride his cock.

I began to rock my pelvis and lift it up and down, riding Gil’s cock in sync with him pulling and pushing on my tits. It started off slow and gradually got quicker. The faster I went, the harder Gil pulled; my cunt was throbbing and my nipples were stinging so much that I almost begged him to stop. I could hear and feel my juices squelching every time I lowered down onto Gil’s big cock. My insides were being battered by his big pole, deep inside me, banging against my cervix, his cock trying to snake its way into my womb.

I rode Gil’s cock for about five more minutes. We were both panting like crazy; my whole body was tingling with sexual arousal, and then it happened. Gil grabbed a big handful of my fleshy tits, squeezed hard, and thrust his pelvis up as he began to grunt and groan. I felt a hot spurt of his cum blast right up into my womb, followed by several more, filling my love hole to the brim. I groaned inside. I had been so close to my own orgasm, and now Gil’s cock was already going soft inside me. I rocked back and forth, rubbing my clitoral bone against Gil’s pubic bone, but it was no good. I could feel his cum oozing out of me, past his softening shaft, and pooling on his pelvis.

"Sorry, posh lady! I just couldn’t hold on. You’re just too damn hot.” Gil said, sounding a little crestfallen and apologetic. I climbed off Gil, and we cleaned up a little. I dressed, and we shared another cup of whiskey. I was disappointed, but it wasn’t his fault, and I wanted to try and let him know it was OK. I decided to ask him something that might cheer him up.

“Hey Gil! You must know a lot of horny homeless guys. How about we fix a date for next week where you get half a dozen of them here and I come along? You can direct events while you all have me. like you own me?”

Gil’s eyes lit up. "Oh, fuck yeah.” How about Wednesday? We get our social money on Wednesday and always have lots of drinks. We could do it then. He asked, hopefully! I smiled at him, drained my cup, and told him it was a date, but I had to go. I left Gil with the bottle of whiskey and wandered back to the street. I was already looking forward to next Wednesday, but what about tonight? I had been on the edge of an orgasm and was now feeling so frustrated. I doubted I’d be able to wait until I got home. I’d end up getting myself out of my car in the parking garage. That would be fun if I got caught, I thought.

Then I remembered what Todd, the owner of the liquor store, who fucked me earlier, said as I was leaving. “Any time, posh lady.” I looked at the store, and the lights were still on. I walked to the door, took a breath, and opened it. Todd looked across at me and smiled. “Already?” He said. I smiled and shrugged my shoulders. Todd came from behind the counter and passed me on his way to the door. “You know where to go, posh lady.” He said. “Get yourself ready while I lock up.” I wandered into the store room, quickly stripped and bent over the small desk, my bare buttocks facing the door. I felt such a slut, waiting for Todd and his big cock, but I knew I needed it.

I was enjoying the weekend, Ted. My husband was home from his work trip and wouldn’t be going away for another couple of weeks, which, although I was glad about it, left me with a quandary. I’d arranged to meet Gil and several of his homeless friends on Wednesday of the coming week, and although I was determined to follow through on my promise, I couldn’t help but worry about it. Coming home late wasn’t an issue; I often had to work late at short notice. Ted knew that, but how the hell would I get in and deal with the fact I was full of cum and would probably smell of grime sex and possibly piss from laying on a grubby mattress?

However, as I lay on my back with Ted fucking me like a man who hadn’t seen his wife for a year as opposed to just a few days, I tried not to think about it and all my other infidelity, which had gotten totally out of control. I had become nothing more than a slut, and although I was ashamed of myself, I knew I couldn’t give it up. But how long would it be before I got caught? I wondered. Seconds later, all thoughts of that fled from my mind as my second orgasm of the evening surged through my body.

I finally came down from my orgasmic high and opened my eyes to see Ted standing by the side of the bed, pouring out two glasses of wine. He handed me one before lying beside me, giving me a kiss, and telling me he loved me. We lay together in silence for a few moments before Ted suddenly said, “Have you ever thought about having sex with another man?”

My heart almost thumped out of my chest, and my blood ran cold. My god! Has he found something out about my infidelity? I wondered. Trying to keep composed and not let my voice give me away, I said, “What on earth made you ask me that now?” Ted rolled onto his side and looked at me, smiling. I breathed a little sigh of relief inside; he wouldn’t be smiling if this was bad, I thought. He then went on to explain the reason for his question, telling me that for the past few weeks when he had been away, he had gotten to know a guy of a similar age to us, late fifties, for anyone who can’t remember, pretty well, and they’d had some quite open conversations about their wives and their sex lives.

My eyes widened, and I did feel a little tingle of excitement thinking about my husband talking about me to other men. Go on!” I asked, smiling as I looked into Ted’s eyes. Ted went on to tell me that the guy in question and his wife had decided to involve others in their sex lives several years ago, and it had proven to be amazing. They both had fun with others, and if anything, it enhanced their own sexual lives with each other. Ted told me about the couple, and he confided in me that following several conversations he’d had with Gregg (the guy), he’d fantasized about us doing something similar, even on occasions when we were having sex.

I was a little speechless, and my mind was going at a thousand miles an hour, almost not believing what I was hearing. Ted and I, back in our younger days, had occasionally talked about being with others, especially during some of our very exhibitionist times, when we had fantasized about somebody who saw us just coming over and joining in, and although we had discussed it, we had both decided it should just remain a fantasy. Now Ted was basically asking me if I had ever thought about doing what I had been doing for the last several months, albeit without his knowledge or blessing.

I had to control my urges and stop making any assumption that it was a done deal in Ted’s head: “I think we need to talk more about it.” I calmly said.

“So you haven’t said no?” Ted asked.

I looked at Ted and told him he was right. I hadn’t said no, but I hadn’t said yes either. I also confided in him that if I said I’d never fantasized about another guy the odd time during our marriage, I’d be lying, as I’m sure he would be if he told me he’d never fantasized about another woman. Ted gave me a wry smile and confirmed that he had and that he had fantasized about seeing me with another man, especially after some of his conversations with Gregg. I thought for one minute he was getting around to suggesting we involve Gregg. I knew I wanted to see other men; I had been doing so for months, but I wanted to keep control, so I had to play it cool and carefully.

“Ok honey! Let’s assume we are both willing, in principle, to go down this road. Let’s spend some time discussing it in depth.” I suggested. Ted agreed, and for the next hour or so, we discussed it all. Pros and cons: who, what, where, when, how, and so forth. At the end of the conversation, although we were now both a little *****, we had kind of agreed that we would genuinely give it a try. We had agreed that to start, we would look at involving another man; Ted would have to be present, and if at any time things got too much for either of us, we could pull the plug, no questions asked.

“So! Any ideas on a likely candidate?” Ted asked. I knew I could have gotten several men to come and fuck me. Rick at work, Zac from the sex shop, or several homeless guys, but I had to play things cool and we had also agreed to not do anything in our home for now. As I thought about it, I once again thought about Todd, who owned the liquor store, and his words after the first time he had fucked me: “Any time, posh lady!” he’d said. Although I didn’t know his situation, he was certainly a candidate, so I decided to test the water.

“Well! There is only one guy who springs to mind who may fit the bill, although I don’t know him well or much about him; however, I do think he kind of fancies me, and he’s pretty good-looking and charming.” I told Ted. “Ted looked a little surprised that I said I knew someone but said, “Go on. Tell me more.” I then described Todd to Ted, including the fact that he was black, which Ted told me he didn’t mind. I explained that I only knew Todd as we used that liquor store to buy booze if we were having drinks at work for a birthday or office party, and on a couple of occasions when I had bought, he had been charming, complimented me on how I looked, and given me a free bottle of wine.

Ted didn’t seem to mind anything I told him, and he asked me if I’d be willing to approach Todd and sound him out. I agreed, and we kind of left things there, forgetting about it for the rest of the weekend. Monday morning arrived, and Ted hadn’t mentioned anything about our conversation, so I was sort of thinking he may have forgotten about it and it was just a spur-of-the moment fantasy thing. I soon found out I was wrong when, just as I was leaving for work, Ted asked, “Are you going to go and see Todd today, honey?”

I took a deep breath and told him I would. My insides were tingling at the prospect of it all, and I headed off to work, wishing lunch time was here already. I found it hard to concentrate all morning, and a few minutes before midday, I headed off to the liquor store. Thankfully, Todd was in and alone when I entered the shop. I quickly told Todd I needed to talk to him, and he locked the store and led me to the back room, offered me a seat, and asked me what the issue was. I explained all and established that he wasn’t married and that he had his own very nice apartment in a nice part of town. It all seemed ideal, and Todd told me he’d be willing and would not mention anything about our previous fun. “Talking of fun. Fancy some now, posh lady?”

As he spoke to me, Todd rubbed his groin, and I could see his cock had already begun to get hard in his pants. I knew I shouldn’t, as I had to go back to work, but I just couldn’t help myself. My insides tingled, and my mouth drooled at the thought of Todd fucking me. “Will you do it quickly and rough?” I asked, sounding very subservient.

Get your fucking pants off and bend over that desk.” Todd said. As soon as he said that, my cunt juices gushed. I stood up and slipped off my now-soaked pants while Todd unleashed his huge cock, which was now hard and throbbing. I lifted my dress and bent over the desk. I felt Todd’s hand on my left buttock, pulling it to the side a little and opening up the entrance to my love hole a little. Todd pressed his cock head against my hole and paused very briefly before ramming it into me, right to the hilt.

“Oooooooohhhhhh! Aaaaaahhhhhhh! Fuck! I gasped as he began to fuck me hard and fast. He was fucking me so hard it hurt, but I loved it and begged him to do it harder. Todd grabbed my hair and pulled my head back so hard that my scalp stung, and I almost cried.

“Is this how you want me to fuck you in front of your husband?” He growled.

My pre-orgasmic tremors began to rumble through me at the thought that he may soon be doing that, and I imagined what Ted would think of his slut wife having a big black cock up her cunt, brutally fucking her. “Ohhhhhh! Yesssss! Yes, just like this, fuck me hard and cream my married cunt as my husband watches on.” I shrieked. Todd went even harder, spurred on by my words. I was seconds away from orgasm, and I begged him to do it harder and make me cum. Todd pulled my hair harder, the burning in my head matching the burning in my neck. Then, as he unleashed spurt after spurt of cum inside me, I came hard, my whole body shaking.

After a few minutes, Todd pulled his cock out of me, and instead of grabbing some tissue from the roll, he made me clean his dripping cock with my mouth. I loved the taste of our mixed cumin juice on his cock and told him I wanted to make me do that again in front of my husband. As we finished up, I arranged for Ted and I to meet Todd in a bar near his apartment at 8 p.m. on Saturday so we could have a few drinks and see where things led.

Once again, I reinforced the point that we had to act like we’d only briefly met in the store, and I told him what I’d told Ted about him giving me the odd bottle of wine and being very complimentary, which is why I chose him for our swinging experiment. I also told Todd about my planned meeting with Gil and some of his friends on this coming Wednesday. He smiled and then gave me two bottles of whiskey, telling me that it would save me coming in for them on Wednesday, as the last thing I needed was his cocking me up before meeting Gil and half a dozen guys.

I went back to work, stashed the whiskey in my desk drawer, and checked my diary. “Oh Fuck!! I exclaimed under my breath. I realized I had a 3 p.m. meeting with my boss, Brian. He was a really good boss and treated me well, allowing me to be quite flexible with my hours, so if I worked late a couple of nights, I could take a day off at the end of the week and so forth. He’d made no secret of the fact that he had the hots for me.

He was a married guy in his sixties and told me he was no longer getting it at home, during one drunken moment at an office party. We had put it behind us and still got on very well. Now I had to sit through a meeting with him after just being fucked by Todd. I wondered if Brian would detect a smell of sex on me. I thought about having a good clean-up in the bathroom but decided against it as I hoped Brian would smell sex on me, and the thought made me smile to myself.

I went along to the meeting with Brian in his office. We both sat in comfortable lounge-style chairs around a small coffee table. There were four chairs, but rather than sit opposite him, I decided to sit in the chair next to Brian, so I was at ninety degrees to him. He had arranged coffee, which was in a pot in the center of the table, along with cups. When Brian was looking through his notes, I could feel Todd’s cum leaking into my pants, and I could taste the residue of a mixture of cum and pussy juice in my mouth from when I’d cleaned Todd’s cock. I felt so horny and undid an extra button on my dress.

I waited for Brian to look up, and I leaned forward, grabbing the coffee pot. “Shall I pour?” I asked, knowing that Brian would have a good view down my dress and see my cleavage. After pouring coffee, I sat back in my chair and crossed my legs, showing much more thigh than I’d normally do. All through the meeting, Brian fidgeted in his chair; he kept staring at my tits and my legs. I knew he wanted me, and the slut I’d become took over my thoughts. I decided right there and then that I was going to let him fuck me in the very near future.

The day finished, and when I got home, Ted had already prepared dinner. We ate and drank some wine. I knew he was dying to ask if I’d seen Todd. I smiled and told him I had, and I told him of the arrangement I’d made to meet Todd in a bar so we could all have a drink and get to know each other. Ted looked so excited and couldn’t wait to get me into bed. We fucked for a couple of hours, and he commented a couple of times about how wet and dripping my pussycat was. What he didn’t know was that some of that wetness was Todd’s cum. Without even knowing it, he had already shared my cunt on the same day as Todd, and in a few days, he would be sharing it at the same time. I smiled as we drifted off to sleep, thinking that I couldn’t wait for Saturday to arrive.

When I went to work on Monday, I was still on a high, thinking about how on Saturday I’d hopefully have Todd’s big black cock, all with the blessing of my husband Ted, provided he went along with what he had suggested, which I had to accept wasn’t a done deal. After all, I imagined many men fantasizing about another man fucking their wife, and several men probably went as far as trying to live out their fantasy but suddenly had a change of heart, so I remained philosophical about it all. Unfortunately, my body wasn’t as philosophical, and I found myself working away with a constant throbbing in my pussycat and a sexual tingle rumbling through my body.

I wondered how I would make it through the day, never mind getting to Saturday or even Wednesday, when I’d promised to meet Gil and some of his fellow homeless friends, although I still had my concerns about that meeting and having to go home when Ted was in the house. As I sat and pondered, my thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Brian, my boss, walking into my office. Brian seemed a little nervous and on edge, but he was still all smiles as he told me he had a new project he’d like me to work on, but it was quite complex, so we needed a lengthy meeting to discuss it. He mentioned that he had looked at my diary, and it was pretty full, so he decided to come and see me to see if we could work something out.

As I sat there, with my pussycat throbbing and my nipples tingling, I thought about Brian having the hots for me and my decision last week that I was going to let him fuck me at some stage in the future. “Brian! It’s your fucking lucky day!” I thought to myself as I smiled back at him and said, “Well, perhaps we could meet after work, say this evening?” Brian looked a little taken aback but mumbled a response, agreeing we could. “How about you get a pizza and a bottle of wine, and we can eat while we talk in your office?” Brian smiled and agreed, then headed off, telling me he was looking forward to seeing me later. I wondered, then, if he knew exactly how much of me he would be seeing.

I couldn’t wait for the end of the day and my meeting with Brian, and I had to force myself to wait a good fifteen minutes after the normal finishing time just to make sure everyone would have left. Finally, I went to the bathroom and removed my bra and pants. Luckily, the blouse I had on was of fairly thick cotton fabric, so it wasn’t obvious that I wasn’t wearing one, so I didn’t bother putting my jacket back on over the top of it before I wandered around to Brian’s office. When I got to Brian’s office, his secretary had packed up and gone home, and his inner door was open. I knocked briefly before wandering in and saw he had a large pizza, which looked fresh, and a bottle of wine set out on his small coffee table. Brian asked me to take a seat, and then he closed the door, and I heard him click the lock. That was when I knew for sure what Brian’s agenda was. I did chuckle to myself, wondering what, if any, random project he would come up with to disguise his plan.

Before Brian sat back down, I took the opportunity to loosen a couple of buttons on my blouse, enough so that it would be clear to Brian that I wasn’t wearing a bra. I was so horny, plus I didn’t want to get home too late; I didn’t want to drag things out. I wanted fucking, and I knew Brian wanted to fuck me, and I wanted to give him the confidence to go get what he wanted. Brian asked if I wanted wine and was already pouring it out. I took the glass and swallowed several large gulps. “So Brian! What have you got me here for?” I asked, smiling, before adding, “Whatever it is, I’m all yours.”

Brian nervously fidgeted for a few seconds before he began to mumble something about the time he came on to me at a party and how I made him feel the other day in his office when he got a flash of my cleavage. I couldn’t hold back any longer. “Just spit it out, Brian. I won’t bite. Unless you want me to!” I said I was trying to lighten the mood and give him some encouragement.

“Well! I like you, Sarah, and I wondered if we could erm.” Brian muttered before I cut him off.

“Do you want to fuck me, Brian? Is that what you’re trying to say? Just be honest.” I said.

Brian went quiet for what seemed ages before he finally cleared his throat, took a deep breath, and said, "Yes, I do.” As I spoke, Brian was already

“Tell me, Brian, tell me you want to fuck me,” I responded.

Brian once again took a deep breath and stared at me, looking into my eyes. “I want to fuck you, Sarah.” He said it in a firm and stern tone. As he said it, I could feel my juices flowing and my insides tingling. I wanted him to treat me like a slut. It turned me on so much that I asked him. “Where do you want me, Brian? Where do you want to fuck me? Tell me what you want.” I pleaded.

Brian seemed to be much more confident when he suddenly said, “I want you to strip for me and lay on my desk. I want to fuck you on my desk.”

“Oh, Brian! You naughty man. Will you do it hard? I want it to hurt.” I moaned.

“Oh Yes! I’ll fuck you hard. Now get on my fucking desk! Brian growled.

“OMG!” He’s getting into it.” I thought to myself as I quickly stripped off my clothes.

“Holy Fuck!” Brian exclaimed when he saw I was bare beneath my clothes. As I stripped, Brian moved a couple of things from his desk, making a space in the middle.

I hopped onto his desk and lay back in the space he had made before I looked up at him and said, “Take me, Brian. Take me hard.” As I spoke, Brian was already unfastening his pants, and he pulled them down, along with his underwear. His cock was already hard. It wasn’t long—maybe six inches—but it was very thick, and the head was like a big mushroom. I could see his big balls hanging low, looking full and heavy. Brian shuffled forward, standing between my legs, and grabbed my tits. He massaged them hard and said, “I’ve always wanted to feel your big tits. They're just as nice as I imagined them to be.

“Ooooooh Brian! They're all your sweeties. Squeeze away, nice and hard. I love it. As Brian squeezed my tits, my nipples tingled and got even harder, and Brian took this as an invitation to pinch them, making me squeal with delight. As Brian continued to pinch my nipples, I could feel the big mushroom head of his cock rubbing against my pussy lips, and I just couldn’t wait anymore, so I reached down and gripped his shaft, pressing the head of it against the entrance to my love hole.

I guided the head into my opening and then took my hand away before I said, “Come on, Brian. Ram your cock into me. Fuck me, hard, sweetie. Brian needed no second invitation and thrust his hips forward, stretching my cunt lips as he forced his fat cock into me. “Oooooooh! Uuuuugghhh! Aaaaaaahhh! Oh god, Brian, your fat cock is in me. Now fuck my married cunt and seed me, sweetie!” I pleaded. I could feel Brian’s cock throb and swell inside me, and his body tensed as I spoke. He stood up and gripped my hips, then began to fuck me like a man possessed.

Brian rammed his cock into me so hard that it hurt me, not because of his length or even his considerable girth but just because of the force of his thrusts. He was fucking me so hard that my tits bounced back and forth so much that they hurt, and I begged Brian to grab them. "Oh, Brian, grab my tits, sweetie. Pull on my fucking nipples so hard, it hurts me. I begged him. Brian complied and grasped both my nipples, squeezing them hard and pulling them towards him each time he thrust into me.

Although Brian wasn’t a skilled, or even considerate, lover, the whole situation of me laying naked on my married boss's desk with him fucking me hard, pulling on my nipples, and knowing he was going to deposit his seed into me, which I’d be taking home inside my dripping cunt, was driving my mind crazy and making me so aroused I was already on the verge of an orgasm. I ran a hand down to my pussycat, and my fingers soon found my swollen clitoral area. I urged Brian on as I began to rub myself. “Oh, Brian. Come on, fuck me hard. Make me cum on your fat cock, sweetie."

Brian began to breathe hard and rapidly as he increased the intensity of his fucking, going at me even harder than he had been. My clitoral area felt ready to explode, and my pussycat was on fire, the sexual burning radiating throughout my body. “Oh god, yes, Brian, you’re going to, Aaaaaahhhhh! Oh fuck, I’m going to cum. Ohhh Yes!” I shrieked as my back arched. I felt my face flush and my whole body throb as my orgasm rocked me. Through my orgasmic shuddering, I barely heard Brian begin to grunt before he began to shake, and I knew he was pumping his cum into me.

For a couple of minutes, we remained locked together in one shuddering orgasmic mass until, finally, we both began to relax and our breathing slowed. "Oh, fuck yes! Brian sighed as he slumped forward, his torso pressing against my heaving breasts. Brian remained on top of me, breathing hard for a couple of minutes, and then I felt his cock slip from me and his cum begin to ooze from my throbbing cunt.

“Brian, you’re crushing me, sweetie,” I murmured in his ear, and he stood up before walking backward, allowing me to sit up.

“Oh my fucking god!” Brian exclaimed. “I never expected that. It was amazing. Thank you!” He added. I let out a little chuckle and told him I was very glad it met his expectations.

I quickly retrieved my bra and pants from my bag and got dressed before telling Brian I had to get going. “Maybe we can reschedule our work meeting for another evening,” I said with a smile as I left Brian’s office. As I drove home, with Brian’s cum still soaking into my pants, I couldn’t believe what I’d done. My infidelity was already out of control, and now I’d fucked my boss. More to the point, I’d already decided I was going to do it again. I wanted Brian’s fat cock in my ass next time. “I bet that would blow his mind,” I thought to myself.

Saturday was so upon me, and my concerns that my husband Ted may have had second thoughts about meeting Todd, my perspective consensual lover, were totally unjustified. In fact, if anything, Ted seemed keener than I was to bring another man into our sexual play; he kept asking me if I was sure. What was I going to wear? Would I be willing to do the deed that evening if everything went well? Little did Ted know that I’d be more than willing, as I had already fucked Todd several times, and once my husband was on my side, I’d be given free rein to let him fuck me lots more, not in the back storeroom of his shop, although I did enjoy it far too much to give it up completely.

I’d also managed to successfully negotiate my Wednesday evening meeting with Gil and his other homeless friends without arousing any suspicion from Ted. I’d decided to take some running gear to work with me to change into for the meeting, and as soon as I got home, I’d told Ted I’d hit the gym after work, so I needed a shower. I’d met Gil, and true to his word, he had invited several other homeless guys, five in total, so with Gil, Bobby, and Vinny, Gil's regular friends who slept in the same spot as him, there were eight guys in total. I’d decided that letting them all fuck me was too much, given the circumstances, but I was happy to suck all their cocks, so I had no need to get on the grubby mattress.

Instead, I’d sat in the chair and embarked on a real suck fest and pretty much lost count of how many loads of cum I swallowed, given that some of the guys managed to cum more than once and none of them seemed too disappointed at not being able to fuck me as I promised there would be a repeat performance once I had more time and my husband was away from home. Additionally, the two bottles of whiskey Todd had provided me with to give them seemed to keep them very happy. As I drove home that night, I could feel all those loads of cum swimming around inside me, a feeling I still had long after I’d gone to bed.

So! The big day was here, and as I’d looked up the bar, we were meeting Todd online, and I discovered it was actually a sports bar. I’d dressed pretty casually, wearing tight jeans, a tight-fitting T-shirt, and a leather jacket, so it didn’t look at all obvious that I was a slut on a mission. We arrived pretty much at 8 p.m. sharp, and Todd was already seated at a table. As we approached, he stood to greet us, and I introduced him to Ted. Todd was all smiles, and he’d already purchased a pitcher of beer and a bottle of wine. Both were sitting on the table along with several glasses.

We took a seat, and Todd poured the drinks, then we began to chat. I think the fact it was a sports bar helped things, as Ted is a mad sports nut, as was, so I discovered Todd. They seemed to get on like a house on fire from the outset, and within about half an hour, you could have been mistaken for thinking they had known each other for years. After a short time, Todd rose and told us he was going to the bathroom and would get a refill on the pitcher. I still had half a bottle of wine left. “It will give you two some time to talk.” He said this as he excused himself.

“He’s really cool and pretty handsome too,” Ted exclaimed almost as soon as Todd was out of earshot. “I’m up for it if you are, honey.” He added it with a smile. My heart began to race, and my body tingled as the realization that this was really going to happen hit me. I leant across and gave Ted a huge, lingering kiss before telling him I loved him very much.

Very soon afterward, Todd arrived back at the table and refreshed all our glasses. “Is everything OK here?” He casually asked.

“Everything’s fine.” Ted said before he raised his glass and said, “Here’s to an enjoyable evening.” Following that, our conversation was a little quieter as we all began to open up about what we wanted. True to his word, Todd was totally playing the game, and even I would have found it hard to believe we had known each other intimately before this evening. He said all the right things at the right times, complimenting me, being respectful to Ted, and telling him that only with his blessing would he consider doing what we were all discussing.

Todd’s latest assurances seemed to seal the deal, so to speak, and Ted suddenly said, “Well, I guess we should head back to your place and see how things play out.”

“Sure thing!” said Todd before he suggested that we collect our car while he took care of the check and meet him out front. Todd mentioned that he had walked to the bar because it was close to his apartment. By now, my excitement was burning deep inside me, and I told Ted I was feeling so sexed up. Rather than seeming surprised, he told me he was very excited too, telling me that the nothings he was feeling were just like the ones the guy he’d met when working away had told him he’d felt when he and his wife first took another man into their sex life.

Only perhaps ten minutes after we left the bar to collect our car, we were sitting in Todd’s apartment, all three of us seated on a large couch. Some soothing music was playing, the lighting was romantic with several scented candles burning, and we were drinking a very nice bottle of wine. As we drank, Todd, who clearly practiced seduction, took the lead, as we, on the face of it, were new to all this. He began complimenting me even more and telling Ted he was very lucky. He then told Ted he had admired me on the occasions I had been into his store and thought I had a wonderfully sexy body. “Would you mind if I caressed Sarah’s body, Ted?”

“Go for it, man! That’s what we are here for. As long as Sarah is happy, I’m fine with it.” Almost immediately, Todd began to run his hand up and down my thigh, and he slipped his other hand behind my back, caressing it and softly stroking the back of my neck. I turned to face Ted and asked him, “Are you OK with this, honey?” Ted nodded and told me he was as long as I was. He then asked me if I was getting excited. I nodded briefly before asking him to kiss me. Ted and I shared a long, lingering kiss, both of us feeling the passion building. Todd’s hands were now all over me, touching my breasts through my clothing and rubbing between my legs.

I could feel my juices starting to flow, and I hoped it wouldn’t be long before I was out of my clothes. I didn’t have to wait long for my surprise. Ted grabbed the bottom of my T-shirt and began pulling it up. I felt the cool air around my breasts as he pulled the material higher, and then he broke off our kiss without saying anything. He lifted my T-shirt over my head, discarded it to the floor, and without another word, turned my body towards Todd so my back was facing Ted. Seconds later, Ted undid the clasp of my bra and slid the lacy fabric off me, offering my breasts to Todd.

Todd cupped my bare breasts in his big, strong hands and squeezed them while gently pushing me backward, so my back was now against the couch's backrest. He squeezed my left breast for a few seconds before lowering his head and sucking on my nipple. Ted followed his lead and began sucking my right nipple. I sighed with sexual bliss as two mouths simultaneously sucked and nibbled on my now hard and tingling nipples in perfect unison, like they had practiced this before.

As they sucked away, I heard the sound of a zipper being undone, and then I felt Todd’s hand around my wrist. Todd steered my hand towards his cock, and as my fingers wrapped around his huge, throbbing cock, I let out a gasp. Ted stopped sucking on my nipple and whispered, “You ok, baby?”

I sighed again and murmured back, "Yes, honey. Todd has his cock out. He’s making me stroke it. It’s huge”, which, of course, I already knew, but Ted didn’t know I knew, so I had to keep up the slight facade.

Ted lifted his head and peered across to look at Todd’s cock. “Wow! Yes, it is huge. I’m sure you will enjoy having that once or twice this evening.” Ted said. My insides trembled at his words. He really was okay with all this, even more than I could have ever hoped. I began to relax now that I knew Ted wasn’t going to change his mind, and my confidence grew. I pushed both Todd and Ted away from me and stood up before saying, “Gentlemen. I think it is probably time to take this to the bedroom. Nothing is going to happen while I still have my jeans on, is it?”

Todd and Ted stood immediately, and Ted said to Todd, “Lead the way, buddy. We’re in your very capable hands.” Todd led us to the bedroom, which had a very big bed that had been stripped down, so it just had a bottom sheet on it along with several fluffy pillows. I began to strip off the rest of my clothes, as did Todd and Ted, who were a lot quicker than me, even though I had a head start, and as soon as I was naked, both of them were on me, sucking on my nipples and squeezing my ass.

After about a minute, Ted ran a hand down to my pussycat and probed a finger between my lips. I was soaking and could hear my juices squelching as he rubbed me and probed my love hole. “I think she is ready, Todd.” Ted said, and he began to steer me down onto the bed. I lay on my back, and Ted lay on his side, next to me, still sucking on my nipples and rubbing my pussycat. I became aware of Todd climbing onto the bed, spreading my legs, and shuffling between them. “Are you ready, baby?” Ted asked me as Todd began to rub his cock head up and down my pussycat slit.

“Oh yes, honey! I am. I want him to fuck me.” I replied. No sooner had I finished speaking Todd began to push his huge cock into my love hole; it seemed even bigger than I’d remembered, and I groaned loudly as, inch by inch, he worked his cock into me, stretching my pussy lips to their limit. “Oh Fuck! Yes! I gasped as I felt Todd’s hips hit my buttocks, letting me know he was fully inside me. “Oh god, honey! He’s all the way inside me. He’s so fucking big, and he’s so fucking deep. I love it.” I groaned.

Todd knew fine well what I wanted, taking hard and fast, but he knew he had to take things steady, so he began to fuck me with long, deep strokes, the head of his cock nudging my cervix every time he thrust into me, and each thrust was met by a loud groan of “Oh yes!” from me.

Ted knelt up beside me so he could see Todd’s cock ramming in and out of my throbbing pussycat. "Oh, fuck, baby. His big cock looks amazing, stretching out your cunt lips and your leaking juice by the bucket load.” He exclaimed. “It’s hot as fuck!” I looked up at Ted; he was looking directly at Todd’s cock, ramming into me and stroking his own cock like mad. I could see pre-cum dripping from the tip as he stroked back and forth. The sight of my husband getting himself off while watching another man fuck me began to drive me crazy. My whole body began to throb and tingle, and I could feel my pussyfoot tightening around Todd’s huge cock.

“Oh yes! That’s it, Todd! Fuck me! Do it harder! Fuck the shit out of me!” I wailed. To my surprise, Ted suddenly asked Todd if he would fuck me from behind so that he could get his own cock in my mouth, also telling him that I loved it that way, nice and rough. I had to chuckle inside, as Todd knew very well how I loved being fucked hard from behind, as he’d done it several times before.

However, I was pleased to hear him oblige and say, "Oh, sure thing, man!” As he pulled his cock from my pussycat before both he and Ted flipped me over, I was on all fours. Second, later, I had Todd’s hard cock back in my soaking hole, and Ted had stuffed his cock into my mouth. His presumption was coating my tongue as he thrust it back and forth, and Todd was now fucking me even deeper and harder than before. It was only the fact that my mouth was full of cock that stopped me from shrieking every time Todd thrust into me. My spit roasting seemed to go on for ages, and given the amount of pre-cum leaking from Ted’s cock, I was amazed he hadn’t blown his load down my throat already, but I guessed he was holding on for when Todd filled me full of cum.

Neither Ted nor I had to wait too much longer. Todd gripped my hips hard and began to fuck me at a frantic pace. I could hear him breathing heavily, and I could feel his cock swelling inside me. My pussy tightened around it even more, and tremors began to tingle throughout my body. I could feel my face flushing, and my whole body began to throb. Todd let out a grunt and thrust his cock into me so deeply that it felt like he had speared my womb, and as his hot cum began spurting into me, my own orgasm exploded deep inside me. Ted must have been totally on the edge because, as my body shook and I tried to breathe deeply through my nose, I could feel hot jets of his cum spurting into my throat.

We all remained locked together in one huge orgasmic bomb, shaking and shuddering through our respective orgasms until they began to ebb away. Ted pulled his cock from my mouth, and I sucked in several gulps of air as I continued to pant and get my breath back. Seconds later, I felt Todd pull his cock from my throbbing pussycat, and I rolled onto my side on the bed. Ted immediately asked me if I was okay, and I just let out a sigh of sexual satisfaction and assured him I was. Todd excused himself, telling us he’d fix drinks and let us have a moment to talk. Once Todd had left, I asked Ted if he was okay, and he shot me a big smile and told me he had found the whole experience amazing, and he double-checked that I had no regrets. Apart from having no regrets, I was in heaven. It was almost as if I had been forgiven for all my previous infidelity, which I hadn't, but I now knew I at least had Ted’s blessing to have another cock.

Todd returned a few minutes later with drinks, which we both gratefully received, and we all lay together on the bed, sipping our drinks in relative silence. After a couple of minutes, Todd asked if everything was OK. Ted assured him it was, and Todd said, “SO! What next?”

Ted and I looked at each other and smiled briefly before both nodding our unspoken agreement before Ted said, “Have a drink, recover, and then go again! If that’s OK with you, Todd.”

Todd smiled and told us it was more than OK before suggesting that now that we were all well acquainted, we should discuss what we might like to do sexually before getting on and enjoying ourselves. Well, we chatted, drank, fucked, sucked, and did pretty much everything we wanted, including Ted and Todd double penetrating me a couple of times for the remainder of the evening before sleeping. When we woke up in the morning, Ted even went to make coffee and let me mount Todd and ride his big cock one more time before we left. I felt so lucky. We parted an hour or so later, all agreeing that we would do it all again soon. To my very great surprise, Ted told Todd that he was often away with work, and he didn't mind at all if I saw Todd on my own. I was thrilled and gave Ted a big hug, telling him he’d get more than that when we got home. He did!!

It had been two weeks since my husband Ted and I had met my prospective lover Todd. I say prospective lover because although Todd had fucked me before and I’d also had several other men fuck me before that evening, Ted was ******* of my previous infidelity. The meeting with Todd had come about after Ted had chatted to a married colleague about how taking another man into their lives had improved their sexual relationship. In the two weeks since we had met and Ted had enjoyed watching Todd fuck me I felt like I had a new found freedom to have sex with other men.

Ted had been working away for a few days, and I confessed to him that on one of those evenings I had spent the night with Todd at his apartment. I also hinted that I had been into Todd’s liquor store after work, and Todd had suggested he take me into the back room. To my surprise, Ted told me that he thought that was very horny and that he wouldn’t mind being in the store when that happened in the future. My goodness! Things were falling into place, and I was feeling less and less guilty about my previous infidelity and feeling like I could suggest a lot more things, things I’d already done, to Ted, hoping he would agree, therefore almost absolving me of the guilt of my previous infidelity.

In addition to having seen Todd a couple of times in those two weeks, I had also kept my promise to Gil and his homeless friends about another meeting; however, I wasn’t sure he believed me, so there was only him and four other guys, including Bobby and Vinnie, both of whom had already fucked me. Given the total fucking the guys gave me on that grubby mattress on the loading dock, I was quite relieved that there weren’t eight like there had been at the earlier meeting when I did no more than suck all their cocks as I sat at home that evening with my poor ass and pussycat stinging under the hot soapy water. It was important for me to keep my oath to help the homeless as much as I could. After all, that is how my infidelity started when I had sex with Ben, one of the guys from the homeless shelter where I had volunteered for several months.

I thought things were all going pretty well, and then one evening my husband Ted came home from work, telling me he needed to talk to me about something very important. I was initially worried, as I thought he was going to tell me he’d had second thoughts about me having sex with Todd; however, he quickly told me it was purely a work-related issue. Ted told me that he had been offered a big opportunity at work. The upside was a lot more money, so much so that I would be able to give up work, he informed me. The downside was that he would be spending even more time away from home, but it would only be for a couple of years, and then he too would be able to retire. He finally told me that there were things to discuss, but ultimately, if I was against them, he would happily turn them down.

We talked things through that evening over several bottles of wine, and Ted mentioned that he would be happy for me to satisfy my sexual urges with Todd when I was away, and if things didn’t work out with Todd, he’d be happy for me to have fun with others, provided I was honest and told him about it all. The chats he’d had with his colleague and then the meeting with Todd had had a big effect on him, and the thought alone of me with another man turned him on. I was torn. I wasn’t happy about the thought of Ted being away a lot more, but on the other hand, I was delighted that he was practically giving me carte blanche to have all the fun I wanted when he was away. Although I planned to do just that, I wanted us to get to a point where I could indulge with both his blessing and his participation, as had been the case with Todd.

The other thing on my mind was the fact that Ted had mentioned that he would be earning so much money that I would be able to retire, and I liked the thought of that. “What would I do if I retired?” I asked him. His answer surprised me and practically made me wet between the legs.

“You could always go back to volunteering at the homeless shelter. You used to really like doing that, and at least now you wouldn’t be restricted to just doing weekends, so we could keep them free if I was home.” Ted announced. My heart raced and my insides tingled as I thought back to the days when I volunteered there and all the cock I had from the homeless military veterans. It was true. I had missed it, as had my friend Maxine, who used to run the shelter and with whom I was still having my lesbian affair. Towards the end of our conversation, I told Ted I’d be content for him to take the promotion if he thought it was the best thing for our long-term future. So! With the deal sealed, we went off to bed and made love before rolling over to sleep with my mind racing about all the opportunities the future would hold.

The following day, I decided to take a personal day as I had lots to get my head around, and the first thing on my to-do list was to call up my friend Maxine and talk things through with her. Maxine was delighted to get my call and very interested in my news, telling me that the timing couldn’t be better as she was due to go to see the new owners of the shelter the following week to go over the six-month accounts, as she had promised when they bought it from her, to help them out with their first real audit. Maxine suggested I arrange to come along and she would introduce me, which would be a perfect way for me to broach the issue of my volunteering again.

Maxine and I decided that as it was Friday, we’d have lunch, talk more about it, and have a good catch-up, which we hadn’t done for two or three weeks. I met Maxine in a wine bar, which we used to frequent often, and halfway through our first glass of wine, the dam of lust broke with Maxine telling me she had plenty of food at her place and she had missed me so much that she just wanted to take me home and have sex. I was a little shocked, but I suppose not too surprised, as apart from me, Maxine wasn’t currently having sex regularly with anyone.

Once back at Maxine’s home, the flame-haired beauty didn’t waste any time. Almost as soon as we were inside, she hugged me and pressed her soft lips against mine. Within seconds, we were kissing passionately, our tongues entwined, our breathing heavy, and our hands pulling at each other's clothes. Maxine broke off the kiss, grabbed my hand, and dragged me to the bedroom, where we stood facing each other at the foot of her bed, rapidly pulling off our clothes. Once naked, we lay on the bed together, side by side, facing each other. We smiled, kissed, and caressed, telling each other we had minded their bodies.

It wasn’t long before Maxine rolled onto her back, and I knew exactly what she wanted. I put a hand on her pussycat and slid a finger between them. already wet pussy lips and took a moment to admire her wonderfully white, firm small breasts, topped with bullet-hard pink nipples. I sucked them in turn as I fingered Maxine’s pussycat and circled her swollen clitoral area. Maxine moaned with joy beneath me, and I could feel her body trembling with sexual pleasure. Slowly, I worked my way down, licking and kissing every inch of her athletic body until, finally, I was lying between her legs, my mouth hovering inches above her soaking wet pussy lips.

I took a moment to savor the smell of Maxine’s sex before I lowered my head, stuck out my tongue, and ran it the length of Maxine’s pussycat slit. I ran my tongue up and down several times, taking time to tease her clitoral area with my tongue every time I reached the top of her slit. I had given Maxine oral pleasure many times now and knew just what got my flame-haired lover off. I maneuvered myself around a little until I was in a position to be able to push a finger into Maxine’s love hole as I continued to lick her. Maxine groaned as I slid a finger deep into her love hole, and I could feel her vaginal walls pulsing and contracting around my finger as I pushed it deep and rubbed her hard.

Maxine’s juices were flowing, covering my finger and flowing onto my hand, squelching as I fingered her pussy hard. My tongue flickered away at her lips, savoring the sweet nectar and Maxine began to moan and breathe more rapidly. I slipped a second finger into her pussy, hooking it so I could rub it hard against her G spot. Maxine groaned louder and I knew she was getting close. I rubbed even harder and felt Maxine’s vaginal muscles contract even more, almost clamping my fingers. I looked up, over her flat tummy. I could see her face and the flesh around her firm, milky white breasts reddening. Her back arched and I knew my reward was only seconds away. Maxine let out a shriek and her whole body began to shudder as she came hard. I pulled my fingers from Maxine’s throbbing pussy and her cum juice spurted into my face. I opened my mouth to catch as much of the sweet liquid as I could and pressed it hard against Maxine’s spurting love hole.

Once Maxine’s orgasm had ebbed and she had relaxed, I gave her swollen clitoral area a few last flicks with my tongue, making her squirm and gasp, before I made my way up, following the athletic contours of my flame-haired lesbian lover's body until our faces were inches apart. Maxine opened her eyes, smiled, took a deep breath, and told me she loved me. We once again kissed, passionately but gently. Maxine moaned with bliss when she tasted her cum on my tongue, lips, and chin. She lapped away at her cum for a couple of minutes before, finally, she pushed me off her, rolling me onto my back. Maxine then jumped off the bed and told me not to move, as she had something for me. I lay back and closed my eyes, waiting with sexual anticipation to see what my lesbian lover was going to surprise me with.

A couple of minutes later, I felt Maxine climbing onto the bed; she parted my legs, and I felt her knees brushing the insides of my thighs. “Open your eyes, darling!” Maxine said it softly. I opened my eyes and looked up. The sight that greeted me made my insides churn. Maxine was kneeling up, wearing a huge black strap on her dildo. It looked like a real cock, covered in thick, ridged veins and with a big head. It was longer and thicker than the one Maxine had fucked me with before and as big, if not bigger, than any real cock I’d had. “I decided to upgrade, darling, as you’ve had all that big black cock. I didn’t want you to feel like I wasn’t enough.” Maxine said with a chuckle.

Maxine had a bottle of lube in her hand, and she smeared some on the head of the dildo before rubbing her hand up and down the full ten inches of the thick shaft. Once she had fully lubed up the dildo, she shuffled forward, smiling, and my heart raced as I felt the big head of it press against my soaking wet pussy lips. I spread my legs wide, inviting my lesbian lover to bury the huge dildo deep inside me, and softly called out to her, “Fuck me, baby! Fuck me hard!” Maxine knew I liked it hard and wasted no time with pleasantries as she rammed the huge dildo fully home with one hard but slow thrust. “Ooooooogggggghhhhhh!” I groaned as the top of it hit my cervix, and I felt my vaginal walls stretching to their limit.

Maxine paused momentarily and leaned forward, so her body pressed against mine. I could feel her little, hard nipples digging into my fleshy breasts. She kissed me fully on the lips and began to grind the dildo in and out of my pussy in short, firm thrusts, making sure her pubic mound ground against my clitoral area. Maxine carried on like that for a while, and I ran my hands all over her shoulders, back, and buttocks, pulling her onto me harder. Her body felt amazing; she was so firm and athletic. I loved how she fucked me and thought that if she had a real cock that size, there would be no need for a man in my life.

Maxine continued to fuck me, slowly building momentum and gradually making her thrusts harder and deeper. My pussy reacted. My vaginal muscles tightened, and my whole body began to tingle as heat and tremors radiated out from my pussycat. I was getting close to my orgasm, and I gripped Maxine’s body as I begged her to fuck me harder. Maxine obliged, driving the huge dildo deeper and harder into me and grinding my clitoral. I arched my back, trying to maximize the pressure on my clitoral area and G-spot. “Ohhhhhhh god! Yeas. I’m nearly there, baby!! I wailed. Suddenly Maxine stopped, bringing me back from the brink. "Ohhhhh, god Nooooooo! Please, baby. Finish me off!” I begged.

“ Maxine pushed herself up and looked at me. “Not yet, darling!” She chuckled. “I want you to beg me!”

“Oooooohhhh! Please, baby. Fuck me and make me cum!” I begged.

Maxine lifted my thighs and shuffled forwards so she could penetrate my pussy even deeper. She began to fuck me again, slow and deep strokes pounding into me with a steady rhythm. She reached her hands forward and grabbed my breasts. She squeezed them and pinched my nipples, tugging on them and making me squeal with sexual pleasure. Maxine went even quicker and harder, ramming the huge dildo deep, spearing my womb. She lowered her hands placing them on my pubic mound and began to thumb my clit as she fucked me.

Fireworks went off inside my pussycat, and it felt like jolts of electricity were surging through my body. As Maxine built up her momentum, my body shook and my breasts rocked back and forth so hard they hurt. I grabbed them with my hands and said, “Oh yes! Squeeze your big nipples for me, darling.” Maxine said it sternly. “I want you to cum on my big fucking cock!” She growled as her thrusting got even harder. The pressure on my clitoral area was so intense that I thought I would explode. Then it hit me like an express train. My orgasm rocked my body, I shrieked and bucked beneath Maxine, my pussy clamped onto the huge dildo inside me, and a mist of sexual mist descended upon me, blocking out the world.

My head cleared, and my shaking stopped as I opened my eyes. Maxine was staring at me, smiling, and gently caressing my body. My flesh tingled at her sensitive touch, and I could still feel my pussycat throbbing. Maxine slowly pulled the dildo from me, and I gasped as the cool air rushed in and my juices flowed out. Maxine rolled off me and flowed down on the bed beside me. We held each other and drifted off to sleep.

We woke after about an hour and made out a little more before I had to go home. I was looking forward to telling Ted my decision about volunteering at the homeless shelter. I was also looking forward to having lots more cocks. However, I decided I would have to wait until Ted started his new role. I wanted to make the most of my husband while he was still around.

My little visit with Maxine to the homeless shelter, which she used to own and where I volunteered, was excellent. I found out that of the two owners, Barry and Susan, it was Susan who took care of pretty much all the day-to-day running. At first glance, they seemed like an odd but interesting couple. Barry was well into his sixties, but Susan appeared a lot younger, perhaps late forties, and with her long blonde hair and well-rounded curves, she was quite an attractive lady. Barry was the money behind the venture and oversaw all the finances with the shelter, as well as another hostel the couple owned. He also had his fingers in a lot of other pies around the city, so he was very rarely at the shelter. Maxine and Barry had gotten on with the business of going through the accounts, and Susan had offered to show me around, highlighting the changes they had made since they had taken over.

As Susan and I wandered around, she showed me the new sleeping area they had constructed and equipped, although it was only small. Having just four beds meant that they could provide overnight accommodation for the most desperate of the homeless that attended the shelter, and Susan told me it was usually used when a latecomer turned up, clearly in need of a good bath and a proper bed for the evening. It had proved very useful, and they were planning to expand and ultimately make the sleeping areas the biggest part of the shelter. As she told me this, my mind wandered back to the time when Maxine and I had experienced a similar issue when a young black ex-military veteran called Sam arrived at the shelter late one day, and Maxine had allowed him to spend the evening provided I stayed with him. My insides tingled as I thought back to the amazing night of sex I’d had with that young man.

As Susan continued to show me around, a few of the regular guys I knew from my volunteering days said “hi” to me and asked me if I was coming back. I smiled at them and told them it was a possibility, but I’d have to talk to Susan about it. A couple of minutes later, a couple of guys who I recognized smiled and stopped to talk to me. I could feel my face going a little red as they spoke to me, as the reason I recognized them was the fact that I had sucked both their cocks one afternoon in the sex shop, not far from the shelter, where they allowed cleaned-up homeless guys in on a Thursday afternoon. I particularly recalled one of them, Marvin, as his cock was extremely thick, thankfully not that long, and he had delivered one of the biggest cum loads I’d ever received. As he spoke, my gaze was drawn to his groin, and I could feel my mouth drooling. I just felt like I could have dropped to my knees right there and then and drank down his tasty load.

I had to force myself to stop looking at Marvin’s groin and thinking such lewd thoughts until, thankfully, Susan suddenly suggested we get some refreshments. I gladly and quickly accepted, hoping that Susan hadn’t noticed how red my face had become. Susan grabbed some coffee, and we took a seat in a quiet corner of the dining area and chatted a little more, which was when I broached the subject of once again volunteering at the shelter. I explained about my husband Ted’s new job, that I had the opportunity to retire, and that it was only because of work that I stopped volunteering. Susan smiled at me and told me she would be delighted if I returned, commenting that I seemed like a very popular topic of conversation amongst many of the regular patrons.

Once again, I felt myself blushing, and fortunately, before Susan could say anything further, Maxine and Barry joined us, telling us that Barry was finished with Maxine’s help and he could now finish up alone. Once it was just Maxine, Susan, and me, Maxine broached the issue of us both once again volunteering at the shelter, and Susan told us she’d be delighted to have us on board. So with all things settled, Maxine and I left and headed back to her place for some well-needed lesbian sex after Maxine had fucked me a couple of times. Once, with her big black dildo, she sent me home to give my husband Ted the excellent news. Thankfully, although Ted was pleased, he didn’t seem inclined to have sex, and as my butthole and pussycat were already throbbing from my session with Maxine, I didn’t encourage him.

From then on, things flew by pretty quickly, and before I knew it, I was in my last week of work, looking forward to finishing and getting back to the shelter, where I had agreed to do at least two days a week. Todd, my big black lover from the liquor store, was also delighted to hear of my newfound status as a soon-to-be retired lady and was looking forward to being able to have much more sex with me, especially as I had my husband’s blessing to do so. I was still very keen to increase the amount of pleasure I gave to the homeless guys, although I did still have a sense of guilt about it, and my mind kept trying to figure out a way I could also get Ted’s blessing for that particular mission.

My last day at work was quite eventful. We had drinks in the office; it was late afternoon before everyone went home, and in preparation for the day, I had arranged with Jim, one of the security guard supervisors, who had also fucked me several times, along with his entire shift on occasion, in my office after hours, to help me take my personal possessions out of the office and drive me home, as I knew I’d be drinking. As my husband Ted was away on business, I had stayed the night before at my black lover, Todd’s, apartment, and he had given me a lift to work that morning.

It was well after 6 PM when I finally sat alone in my office, took a last look around, and then began boxing up the last of my personal possessions. Jim came into my office a few minutes later and asked if I was ready. I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was certainly prepared to get me home and would be wanting a special kind of payment for his services. I knew I’d give in, but I was a little scared about it, as I had never brought anyone back to my home for sex before. As things turned out, I was in luck, and Jim wouldn’t be making any demands of me later that evening.

I told Jim I was almost ready and that I just had my two desk drawers to clear out. As I did the last one, I took out the tube of anal lube I kept there for certain, unexpected situations. Jim noticed the tube straight away and smiled, as he had a penchant for fucking me anally with his huge black cock. “How about one for the road?” Jim said with a wry grin. My insides throbbed, and my legs almost went weak. Jim hadn’t fucked me for several weeks, and I had kind of missed how that huge man used me like a slut, fucking me on my desk and making me suck his cock on my knees whilst in my place of work, making me risk all sorts. Now that I was leaving, would it still be as exhilarating? I wondered.

Like the slut I had become, I literally dropped to my knees without speaking, reached out my hands, and freed Jim’s huge, semi-hard cock from his pants and underwear. I looked up at him as I began to stroke it, feeling it throbbing and growing in my hand. Jim just looked down at me for a few seconds, smiling, and then said, “Come on, you dirty married slut. Get your lips around my big black cock.” I didn’t even hesitate as I took the big head of Jim’s cock into my mouth and was practically drooling as I began to greedily suck on it. Jim let out a few moans before he suddenly said, "Hey, you little slut. You want a real well send-off.” I briefly stopped sucking on Jim’s cock and looked up at him. I kind of knew what was in store but didn’t dare ask. I just nodded my head and began sucking on his cock again. Seconds later, I heard Jim’s voice. I guessed, speaking into his radio, “Hey boys. We’re on. The little slut wants it.”

My mind was now racing as I wondered who would be joining Jim. I’d let a few of his colleagues fuck me before, but I knew that Jim wasn’t working his normal shift as he had arranged to come in today, especially to help me pack and move my possessions. I didn’t have to wait too long, as less than five minutes later, my office door opened, and in walked two black male security staff who I recognized but didn’t know. Both guys whistled a sign of appreciation at the sight of me on my knees, sucking Jim’s huge cock, and then walked up to me, standing on either side of Jim. They immediately freed their cocks and began stroking them before pushing their hips forward, encouraging me to start sucking their cocks too.

I took turns sucking on all three big black cocks for about five or ten minutes, savoring all the sweet pre-cum that was dripping from the tips, making my taste buds tingle and my pussy throb. Eventually, the three guys pulled back, and Jim pulled me to my feet. Then all three of them had their hands on me, pulling at my clothing and squeezing my breasts through the material of my dress. One of the guys moved behind me, and his hands gripped the hem of my dress before he started to lift it up my body and finally over my head. I stood there in my bra and pants before three big black men, two of whom I didn’t even know the names of, something that excited me.

I stared at Jim as I unclasped my bra, letting it fall to the floor and exposing my fleshy D-cup breasts. While I did this, there were a set of hands on my pants, pulling them down to my ankles. I stepped out of them, and, still staring at Jim, I lay back on top of my desk, spreading my legs and smiling, awaiting my fate. I didn’t wait long. Within seconds, one of the guys, whose name I didn’t know, was rubbing his hard cock against my pussycat. I could hear and feel my juices flowing as he slid his cock up and down between my lips, opening them until he was at the entrance to my love hole. He paused, teasing me, then spoke. “You want a fucking hard lady?” he asked me.

The way he spoke was so demeaning, yes, so arousing, and my insides churned with excitement. I looked up at him. “Yessss! Yesssss! Fuck me hard. Treat me like a slut!” I pleaded. Almost before I’d finished answering him, he rammed his big cock into me, spearing my cervix. He fucked me hard and fast, his hips slamming against the insides of my thighs. As he fucked me, Jim and the other guy moved to either side of my desk, squeezing and sucking on my breasts. My pussycat was throbbing and my nipples were tingling with attention, and sexual energy was flowing through my whole body.

The guy continued to fuck me hard, building up his pace. My pussycat felt like it was on fire. I could feel my pre-orgasmic tremors beginning to rumble through me, and I begged him to go faster and harder. I felt like a slut, and I loved it. I raised my hips a little, trying to increase the pressure on my clitoral area as the guy plowed me with his big, hard cock, stretching my throbbing pussycat. He leaned forward a little, and I heard him beginning to pant, breathing deeply and quickly. His thrusts got harder, almost savage. I gripped his shoulders, my fingers digging into his muscular flesh. He grunted several times, then let out a roar as he slammed his cock into me. I felt him release his hot cum inside me, strong sorts of it splashing my vaginal walls. I was being seeded by a man whose name I didn’t even know and whom I’d never really met. That thought excited me and made me ashamed all at the same time.

As I lay there, wondering what I had become, the guy pulled his cock from me. I watched him as he grabbed my pants and wiped his dripping cock on them before he zipped up, gave a high-five to Jim, and walked away. He had hardly walked through the door before I felt another cock probing my pussycat. I looked up and saw it was the second guy, whose name I also didn’t know. He didn’t pause or waste time with pleasantries; he rammed his cock home to the hilt. He was a little bigger than the first guy, and it hurt, but in a nice way. He was quickly pumping his big cock into me, making me gasp and groan with each thrust. I wondered how long he would last as the first guy hadn’t lasted too long, and more importantly, whether he would last long enough for me to cum.

A few minutes later, the pre-orgasmic tremors started again deep inside me, and I could tell that the guy was going to last the distance as he was still plowing my pussycat with hard, deep, and fairly slow thrusts. The fire in my pussycat returned, and once again I arched my back, increasing the pressure on my clitoral area as he rammed his big cock into me. “Oooooooooh god! Fuck! You’re gonna make me cum. Fuck me harder and faster. Pleeeeaaaassssee! Do it to me!” I pleaded as I wrapped my legs around his hips, pulling him into me deeper.

It worked! The boy began to ram his big cock into me harder, and he increased his pace, also thrusting deeper, each thrust accompanied by a shriek of “Yes!” from me. I was so aroused and focused on my current anonymous lover that I didn’t even notice two more security staff wandering into my office until they appeared at either side of my desk and began to suck on my tingling, bullet-hard nipples. As they sucked away, I looked down at the top of two shaved blackheads, and I knew I’d never even seen either of those guys around the building. The fact that I was going to be fucked by two guys I didn’t know pushed my arousal over the edge. My orgasm thundered through my body, my pussy clamping hard on the cock of a guy fucking me, and I vaguely heard him grunt before he began pumping his seed into my throbbing pussy.

As my orgasm ebbed away, I opened my eyes and saw the guy who had just pumped his seed into me wiping his cock on my already soiled pants before he too zipped up and left the room. I was expecting one of the two new arrivals to take his place; however, Jim grabbed my arms and lifted me off my desk, roughly pushing me down and growling at me, “Get on your fucking hands and knees.” I immediately obeyed, and as soon as I was on all fours, I felt another cock probing at the entrance to my well-lubed-up pussycat. I could feel a mixture of cumin and my own juices running down the insides of my thighs. A few more prods, and then he was inside me, gripping my hips, his fingers digging into my flesh, and pumping his big cock into me. I hadn’t seen it, but it felt just as big as the guy who had just taken me.

The guy fucked me hard and quite brutally, his hips slamming against my buttocks so hard that they were already starting to sting and feel bruised. He seemed to go on for ages, but in reality, I don’t think it was actually that long. He was clearly on a mission, and that mission was to fuck a married slut and empty his load into her already well-seeded pussy. A few minutes later, his mission was achieved, and I felt his hot cum filling my pussycat. While I took no real physical sexual arousal from him fucking me, mentally, it drove me crazy. I seemed to love being treated like a slut; after all, that is what I had become over the last year, and the harder I was fucked, the more I liked it.

After he had cum in my pussycat, the guy pulled out, and seconds later I could feel another cock entering me. Despite the fact that my pussycat was soaked with my own juices and it was full of cum, it hurt as he entered me. He must have been huge, as my pussycat was being stretched much more than with the first three guys. I gasped and grimaced, my eyes crunching shut as he forced his cock inside me. I felt a hand on my head and opened my eyes. There was the guy who had just fucked me kneeling in front of me. I expected him to, as the others had done, wipe his cock on my soiled pants. I was wrong. He forced it into my mouth and made me suck him clean.

Even though his cock was now soft, it felt amazing in my mouth as I sucked on it, all sticky and dripping with my own juice and the cum of three men. My taste buds almost sparked as my tongue lapped away, swirling around the head of his cock, savoring every drop. As I finished cleaning him, I felt my pussy tightening around the huge cock pounding me from behind, even harder than the previous guy had done. A hand grabbed my hair and pulled my head backward. As I looked up, I watched the guy whose cock I had just cleaned stand up, zip up, and walk out of my office. My pussycat was on fire, and I could feel tremors surging through my body as my orgasm began to build.

Jim kneeled before me; his cock was semi-hard but still huge. He asked me if I was enjoying my last day at work. "Oh, fuck yes!” I gasped.

“Do you want him to fuck you harder with his big black cock?” He asked me.

“Oh Yes! I do! I want it harder. Fuck me harder!” I shrieked. Almost as soon as I’d spoken, the guy fucking me rammed his cock into me so hard it made me let out a gasp of pain, my mouth opening wide, and almost before I’d finished gasping, my mouth was filled by Jim’s big, semi-hard cock. For the next few minutes, Jim and the guy, whose name I didn’t know, spit-roasted me roughly, both ramming their big cocks into me. Jim was forcing his cock so far down my throat that I could barely breathe, and I could feel saliva dripping off my chin.

The pounding the two guys were giving me got even harder and slightly rougher. The guy fucking me was pulling my hair and slapping my buttocks, and Jim kept reaching down and pinching my nipples as he fucked my mouth. The tremors within me became more intense, like bolts of electricity surging through my body. I started to feel dizzy, and shortness of breath made me light-headed. I vaguely remembered the guy fucking me with his huge cock grunting, and I could feel his hot cum spurting into me seconds before my orgasm exploded, rocking me to the core. When my head cleared, I was slumped on the floor, my body shaking, my pussycat throbbing, and dripping cum. I looked up and saw the guy who had just fucked me wiping his cock on my used pants. When he finished, he dropped them on the floor beside me and zipped up before leaving my office.

I could smell my pants lying next to me, a mixture of cumin and my own juice. The smell aroused me, and I knew if I were at home alone, I’d have probably used them to help get myself off as I masturbated. My thoughts were interrupted by Jim asking me if I was okay. As I told him I was, he was helping me to my feet. Once I was standing, he pulled me close to him, and I felt his rock-hard cock prodding against my tummy. Jim smiled and said, “Good! I haven’t finished with you yet. I think we need to empty that tube of lube.” As Jim leaned to one side and picked up the tube of anal lube I had retrieved from my desk drawer while packing, my heart thumped.

Jim had fucked me anally several times. He loved it, and so did I. I still recall the first time he fucked me anally and how hard I came. Despite my exhaustion, at the fucking I’d just received, I couldn’t wait to feel Jim penetrate my anus with his huge black rod, and I quickly smiled at him before I turned around and voluntarily bent over my desk, offering my butthole to my big black lover. I flinched as I felt the cool lube being drizzled on my butthole, then as Jim’s big fingers began to probe deep into my anal passage, working the lube in and opening me up. I spread my arms and tried to relax as I said, "Please, Jim. Make it hurt. It might be the last time.”

A few seconds later, I felt Jim pressing the head of his huge cock against my lubed-up butthole, and my insides already felt like a thousand butterflies were fluttering around inside me. Such was my excitement. Jim pressed a little harder, and I felt my sphincter beginning to give way to the huge invader. “Ooooooooooooooooohhhhhhh! Fuuuuuuckkkkk! Yeesssssss!” I groaned as my resistance was overcome, and Jim slid the full length of his big, thick rod into my anal passage. I panted rapidly as my body got used to having the invading cock deep inside me, and when my body began to relax again, Jim began to slowly fuck me.

Jim fucked me slowly at first, his big black rod spearing my bowels, feeling like it was going to break through my flesh and poke through my tummy. As soon as he started, bolts of sexual electricity shot up and down my spine and radiated through my whole body. “Oooooh! Fuck yessss! Harder Jim! Fuck me hard, you bastard!” I shrieked. Jim gripped my hips and began to speed up. His thrusts, harder and faster, stretched my anal passage and throbbed around his rock-hard shaft. I felt like I was in sexual heaven; my whole body tingled, and I planted my hands on my desk, pushing backward each time Jim thrust into me and begging him to fill me with his cum. Jim fucked me for another few minutes before he suddenly grabbed my hair, pulling it hard and making my back arch. I shrieked in pain. Jim grunted and thrust deep, spurting his cum into me, and my orgasm exploded.

As my orgasm shuddered through me, Jim kept his huge cock buried deep inside me. pumping hot spurts of cum into my bowels. We remained locked together, one shuddering mass, for what felt like ages, until finally my orgasmic waves began to ebb away and my body gave up, slumping limply on my desk. Jim pulled his cock out of me and then wiped himself clean on my cum-soaked pants before giving them back to me. I got dressed and tidied up my hair as best I could before Jim helped me out to his car with my possessions. Jim drove me home in almost silence, as I felt too weak to talk. When we got to my house, he helped me inside with my possessions and told me he hoped he would see me again and that all I had to do was call him and he would arrange something for me.

I thanked him and gave him a hug. I could feel his cock throbbing inside his pants. “I had full intentions of fucking you in your home, but I know you would be too sore now, so I’ll leave you alone until next time you want a good fucking.” Jim said.

He was right; my pussycat and anus were stinging and throbbing, and my insides felt bruised. I was glad my husband Ted was away and I’d have time to recover alone. “Thank you, Jim!” I said. I walked him to the door, gave him one more hug, then dropped to my knees before looking up at him. “My mouth isn’t sore!” I said with a smile.

I had been volunteering at the homeless shelter since my retirement from work for a couple of months, and things had been going great. Quite a few of the guys who had been using the shelter when I’d last volunteered, practically a year ago, knew me and, more importantly, my fetish for servicing the homeless, so I was getting lots and lots of extramarital cock. Additionally, I had been seeing my black lover Todd quite often, especially when my husband Ted had been away on business for lengthy periods. Despite the fact I had Ted’s blessing to let Todd fuck me and the fact it seemed to only have enhanced our personal sex life when Ted was home, I still felt guilty and a little ashamed at the fact I was having other sex. Despite that, I knew I couldn’t give it up.

What the fuck is wrong with me? I thought to myself one evening as I made my way to the loading dock behind a furniture shop, close to my lover Todd’s liquor store, having just let Todd fuck me. Todd had fucked my pussycat hard with his big cock, and then, thankfully, he had taken me anally and spurted his hot cum into my anus, so my pants hadn’t yet filled with cum as I walked. As per usual, I had collected a bottle of Irish whiskey to take to Gil, a homeless guy who slept on the dock, with my mouth already drooling at the thought of sucking his big cock and that of anyone else who was there. Although I’d let Gil and a few other guys fuck me, a couple of times, on a grubby mattress they had up on the dock, I told them that the weather was getting far too cold for me to be naked and they would have to make do with me sucking them off.

To my surprise, when I got there, Gil was alone, but his eyes still lit up when he saw me and the bottle of Irish whiskey I was carrying. For a minute or two, I began to wonder what he liked the thought of more, me or the whiskey, until I saw him begin to rub his crotch as he called out to me, "Hey, posh lady! You’re a sight for sore eyes and a throbbing cock. Gil was sitting in a wooden chair, and he stood up, went to a shopping cart next to him, and pulled out a couple of plastic cups and a blanket. As I leveled with him, he dropped the blanket on the floor in front of the chair, and as I handed him the bottle of whiskey, he handed me the two cups. Gil cracked the bottle and poured some whiskey into each cup before he took one, tapped it against mine, and said, “Here’s to you, sweet lady.”

We both downed the whiskey in our cups in one go, and as I felt the harsh fluid burn my throat and stomach, Gil refilled his cup, took a seat on the chair, and said, "Oh, sweet lady. Do your stuff, honey! Make old Gil a happy man!” Like the slut I had become, I immediately dropped to my knees on the blanket Gill had dropped on the floor, kneeling between Gil’s legs. I could already see the outline of his mammoth cock pressing against the tight material of the sweatpants he was wearing. I rubbed his throbbing cock through the material a few times as I stared at him, and then I hooked my fingers into the waistband of his sweat pants and tugged them down as Gil briefly lifted his buttocks off the chair.

Gil’s sweat pants and boxers slid down to his knees, and his massive cock flopped free, still only half-erect but already at its full ten inches in length. I gripped it, still staring up at him as I began to stroke it, feeling the blood pumping into it and making it swell. Gil gulped down his second shot of whisky, then grinned at me as he refilled the cup again. I leaned forward and began to lick the tip of his cock. Little beads of pre-cum oozed out of his piss hole, and I greedily lapped them up with the tip of my tongue. Gil’s cock continued to swell, and I took the big plum-colored head into my mouth, sucking hard on it and probing my tongue into his piss hole. I heard Gil let out a groan, and I sensed his body relax.

Once he was fully hard, I continued to suck his cock head, allowing the saliva that was building up to dribble out the sides of my mouth and stroking it up and down his thick throbbing shaft, making it slick, all the while going lower with my head, easing the length of his cock into my mouth until the head of it pressed against my throat. I could feel Gil’s cock pulsing as I kept it wedged deep in my mouth, and I had to fight my gag reflex. I was determined to give Gil a treat, so I took a deep breath through my nose, braced myself, relaxed my throat, and forced my head down. Gil groaned loudly as the head of his cock passed my tonsils and entered my throat, and I felt his hand on the back of my head, forcing it even lower and forcing his cock into me right to the hilt. He held my head there as I gagged, my nose buried in his wiry pubic hair, and the smell of him stinging my nostrils made my eyes water even more.

I put a hand on the back of my head, finding Gil's hand and scrunching his fingers around my hair, before giving it a couple of thrusts up and down, encouraging him to be rough with me. Gil took the hint; he gripped my hair so tightly that, in his boney fingers, my scalp burned with pain. He then began pulling and pushing my head, using my mouth as a fuck hole. Gil got a little carried away with his thrusting, and I felt like his cock was going to burst out of my throat as he kept holding my head down, his cock throbbing and filling my throat. Spittle was spurting through my lips, my eyes were watering, and my nose was burning as I kept breathing hard, and the stale smell of sweat and grime rushed up my nose, making my head dizzy.

As this continued, I was mindful that it usually takes Gil a long time to cum, and I was beginning to feel dizzy and sick with the smell and the lack of oxygen getting to my brain. I pushed hard against the chair with my hands, forcing my head up, and as Gil’s saliva-soaked cock was ejected from my mouth, I sucked in the air, gasping for breath and clearing my head. "Oh, fuck Gil. I can’t do that for too long, sweetie.” I softly murmured.

Gil looked down at me, looking almost sad but certainly disappointed. “C’mon, baby, make old Gil happy one last time.” He groaned. I looked at him and asked him what he meant. Gil told me the weather was getting cold and he had been given a place in a hostel, way over the other side of town, so he had taken it. “This may be the last time you see me here, posh lady,” he said with a smile. My heart thumped a little in my chest, and I felt strangely sad at the thought of maybe not seeing Gil again. I made a choice, going back on the promise I’d made to myself about only blowing jobs from now on.

Despite the fact I’d been fucked hard by my black lover Todd just an hour earlier and my pussy was sore, I knew my pussy was clean of cum, so I stood up and smiled at Gil as I peeled off my pants. I then peeled off my pants, noticing they were wet with my love juice, which I threw at Gil, and unfastened my coat. I hadn’t bothered wearing a bra when I went to see Todd, and as soon as I unfastened my coat, my nipples turned bullet-hard, poking through the fabric of my zip-up top. "Well, if it’s the last time, I’d best send you off with a bang, then hadn’t I?” I said this to Gil before I picked up my cup and asked him to fill me up. Gil reached for the bottle of whiskey and poured some into my cup, over half filling it. I took a deep breath and slugged the whole lot down in three big gulps. My throat and stomach burned as the liquid hit them, and seconds later I felt a fuzzy rush to my head.

I stepped forward and straddled Gil before reaching down between my legs and gripping his mammoth tool. “You know I’m married, right?” I asked him. He nodded and smiled. “I want your big cock in my posh married cunt!” I groaned at him before I guided the head of his big, hard cock between my pussy lips. I rubbed it back and forth a little, but there wasn’t much need for lubrication as his cock was already wet and sticky with my saliva. “Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Fffffuuuuuuccccckkkk! Yeeessssss!” I groaned as I slowly lowered my hips, impaling myself on Gil’s massive throbbing tool. As my buttocks landed on Gil’s thighs, I felt his big cock head push through my cervix and nestle in the entrance to my womb. I panted away, breathing hard, as my throbbing pussy stretched around the invader, getting used to its size.

After a minute or two, I began to feel comfortable, and the feeling of pain was now just a feeling of sheer sexual fullness. I began to lift myself up and then lower myself down, slowly at first. Each time I lowered myself, it felt like Gil’s cock was penetrating me again. After a couple of minutes, his cock was soaked with my juice, which was flooding from my pussycat, and I began to bounce up and down on Gil’s cock, my hands gripping onto his shoulders. As I bounced up and down, my D-cup breasts bounced under my zip-up top. My nipples were so sensitive that they tingled and stung as the fabric of my top rasped over them. I paused for a second and pulled down the zip, exposing my breasts to Gil. Within seconds, his boney fingers were squeezing them and pinching my hard nipples.

I carried on bouncing on Gil’s cock for several more minutes. The feel of it was amazing—so big and so deep inside me—but something inside me made me want more. I stopped bouncing and started grinding my clitoral bone against Gil’s pubic bone. “Oooooooohh! Uuuuuughh! Nnnnngggghhh! I groaned as sexual shock waves shot through my body. Again, I stopped. I wanted to feel headier. “Pass me the bottle, Gil.” I moaned. Gil reached down to his side and passed me the bottle of whisky. He took a slug and then passed me the bottle. I wrapped my lips around it, tasting his saliva, before I tipped my head back and drank several gulps. My mouth, throat, and stomach burned. I kept the last gulp in my mouth as I handed Gil the bottle back.

I waited for Gil to put the bottle down, and then I grasped his face with both hands before I let some of my mouthfuls of whiskey dribble out of my mouth and onto my breasts. When it was nearly all gone, I leaned forward and pressed my lips hard against Gil’s mouth. As we kissed, I forced my tongue into his mouth and let the last trickle of whiskey flow into it. I swirled my tongue around Gil’s mouth, flicking it across his rough teeth, and Gil forced his tongue into my mouth. It felt so long and thick as it filled my mouth. I bounced up and down on his cock faster, and I felt my insides throbbing and shaking as tremors rumbled through me.

“Oh god, Gil. I fucking love your cock!” I shrieked as I bounced even quicker. Gil lowered his lead and started licking my whiskey-soaked breasts. “Yessss! Suck my nipples. Fucking bite them!” I wailed. Gil went to work on my breasts and nipples with his mouth, sucking and biting me, his rough, unshaven face rasping across my soft flesh. “oooooooohhh! Oooooowwww! Less! I failed as he got rougher and rougher with me. I bounced on his cock harder and faster, grinding my clitoral against him. “Ooooooooooh Gil. Fuck me. Make me cum on your big cock!” I squealed. Gil sucked hard on my nipples—so hard it felt like they were bleeding. His hands grasped my buttocks, his boney fingers with long nails digging into my flesh, almost tearing it.

Gil pulled my pelvis hard against him as I bounced up and down. As the pressure on my clitoral area increased, it felt like it was going to burst. My pussycat was on fire, and every inch of my body tingled, from my toes to my bullet-hard nipples. Gil was busy sucking and biting as I rode his monster cock. I felt my insides begin to rumble, and tremors rushed through my body. “Oooooooooohhhhhh! Fuck! Yessssss! Oh, Shit Gil! I’m going to fucking cum.” I wailed. “Oooohhhh! Ohhhhhhh! Oooooh. Aaaaaaaa! Aaaaaaaah! Mmmmmmmmmmpppppphhhhh! Yessssssssss!” I squealed as my back arched, and a hot flush came over me as my orgasm hit me so hard that I almost crushed Gil as I clamped my arms around his body.

We remained locked together, my whole body shuddering as my orgasm sent wave after wave of sexual pleasure through me. I could feel Gil’s rock-hard cock wedged and throbbing deep inside me as my pussycat spasmed around it, almost trying to suck the cum from his balls. Finally, my orgasm began to ebb, and the feel of Gil’s hard cock deep inside me told me he hadn’t cum yet. I breathed deeply, letting out a huge post-orgasmic sigh as my body went limp and I slumped forward, my head resting on Gil’s shoulder. For a couple of minutes, we remained still as my mind raced, and thoughts I never believed I’d ever have entered my head. I leaned back and looked Gill in the eyes. Then I lifted myself off his cock, and once I was standing, I took his hand and led him to the grubby mattress, where I had been fucked before.

I lay down and urged Gil to kneel between my legs, then pulled him towards me. Gil lowered his body, and our eyes locked together. I paused and took a deep breath, not believing what I was about to say. I already hated myself, but I knew I couldn’t resist. I wanted it so much. “Gil!” I said softly, as tears almost welled up in my eyes. “Make love to me!” Gil smiled, probably not believing what he had just heard, and paused for a few seconds. Then he lowered his head and kissed me gently on the lips. After a few seconds, Gil pushed his tongue between my lips, and I willingly opened my mouth to accept it. Gil’s tongue filled my mouth, swirling around my tongue. It still tasted of whiskey, and my taste buds felt warm and tingly.

Gil continued to kiss me for another minute as his hands wandered over my body, my skin tingled, and his bony fingers traced over my breasts and stomach. And then he began to work his way down my body, his big tongue flickering over my breasts. He sucked my nipples before he continued to work down, circling my navel, and eventually, his mouth hovered over my pussycat. I was wet and trembling with sexual anticipation as I felt his hot breath on my pussy lips, and then it happened. I almost jumped as his tongue probed between my pussy lips, slithering up and down my slit, circling my sensitive clitoral area before he probed his tongue deeper. Gil’s tongue had felt big in my mouth, but it felt even bigger now as he forced it into me, snaking its way deep into my love tunnel. The rough hair of his unshaven face rasped over my soft pussy lips as I squirmed beneath him, heightening my arousal and the burning inside my pussy.

As Gil continued to fuck my pussycat with his huge tongue, his boney fingers went walkabout on my sensual areas. I felt a bony finger beginning to probe into my butthole, and another finger found my clitoral area. A full-on assault then commenced on all my private parts. The boney finger in my butthole went deeper, and the other boney finger on my clitoral area was replaced by Gil’s mouth. He clamped his lips around my clitoral area and sucked hard, occasionally stopping to flick it with his tongue. I could feel my whole body starting to tingle, and my pre-orgasmic tremors began. I cupped my breasts and squeezed my hardened nipples, pulling them hard as Gil drove me to the edge. Seconds later, my back involuntarily arched and my orgasm exploded.

I panted and shrieked my way through my orgasm, for what felt like an age, my whole body shuddering, my insides throbbing and burning as Gill forced his tongue deep into my pussy, lapping at my cum. Eventually, with a huge sigh, I began to relax, and my body went a little limp. “Oh fuck me, Gil, that was amazing.” I softly moaned as I continued to breathe heavily.

“I ain't done with you yet, posh lady!” Gil responded with a slight chuckle, sounding like a man who was very pleased with himself. As he spoke, he moved his head towards my face, and as he got closer, I could feel his hard cock prodding against the lips of my pussycat. Gil was leaning on his hands, on either side of my shoulders, his arms taking his weight. “Stick my big cock in your posh cunt for me!” He demanded. I obeyed, gripping his massive throbbing tool and guiding the head of it past my pussy lips into my pulsing love tunnel. It felt tight, but it didn’t deter Gil, and he pushed his hips forward, sliding his full length into me.

“Ooooooommmmmpppppphhhh! Ooooowwww! Oooooh, fucking hell!” I groaned as his cock filled me to the bursting point. Then he started fucking me. He rammed his huge cock into me slowly at first, getting a little quicker as the minutes went on. My pussycat was so sore and stretched, but I loved it and urged Gil to fuck me harder and faster. “Come on, Gil, baby! Fuck me. Fuck my posh married cunt hard. Hurt me!” I shrieked as Gil increased his speed and how hard he rammed into me. I knew it was only a matter of minutes before I was going to cough again; my pussycat was on fire, the heat radiating through my body. I wrapped my legs around Gil, my heels digging into his buttocks, and gripped his shoulders. I pulled his face toward me, staring into his eyes. "Oh, fuck me, baby! Seed my cunt!” I cried out. Gill planted his lips on mine and forced his tongue into my mouth. The taste of my orgasm juice on his lips and tongue took me over the edge, and I came hard, my hips bucking upwards to meet his thrusts.

Gil broke off the kiss, and his head went onto my shoulder, his body pressing against me and his pubic bone grinding my clitoral area as he continued to fuck me through my orgasm. My head went fuzzy, and I suddenly had an almost out-of-body experience. Images flashed through my mind of me looking down at the scene. A blonde, middle-class, former career woman, now housewife, prim and proper pillar of the community, legs spread on a grimy, piss-stained mattress, and an unkempt homeless black guy buttocks clenched as he fucked the shit out of her orgasming, shrieking body. Tears suddenly welled up in my eyes and rolled down my face as I heard Gil grunt and cry, "Oh yessss! Here it fuckin comes, posh lady!” Then, with a final deep thrust, he pumped his cum deep into my womb. It felt sticky and hot as it spurted into me for what felt like ages.

Finally Gil stopped thrusting and panting. He let out a sigh and propped himself up, pulling his cock away from me. He stood and walked away, towards the chair, picked up the whisky bottle, and drained the last of the contents. He pulled up his pants and grabbed a coat, putting it on. He stood staring at me. “You’re one fine fuck posh lady. I’m going to miss you. I gotta go get me some food and drink.” He said this before he walked away, leaving me exposed and lying on my back. Tears streaming from my eyes and cum flowing from my stretched and throbbing pussycat.

It took me a while to come to terms with my behavior with Gil, the homeless man I had not only fucked but I’d practically begged to make love to me, all on a grubby piss-stained mattress on a chilly loading dock at the back of a furniture store. It wasn't even as though I was desperate for sex, having been fucked by my black lover Todd less than an hour before I saw Gil. I was an attractive woman in a happy marriage, with my husband's blessing to indulge my fantasy of another man's cock; hence, I had my regular lover, who, as far as I could recall, I’d never asked to make love to me.

So what had gotten into me? I tried for several days to blame the fact that I had ***** quite a bit of whiskey, but I knew I wasn’t anywhere near ***** enough to lose control of my senses. Several times when I’d been in bed alone since the event, I had found myself getting aroused just thinking about letting that filthy, unkempt homeless man have me as he did. After much thought and analysis of my behavior, I came to the conclusion that it wasn’t the act of being unfaithful to my husband that was the driving force behind many of my infidelities. It was the sheer level of depravity that got my juices flowing and made me lose all control of my senses.

As if my emotions weren’t strained enough dealing with things that were going on, I suffered another bombshell when my black lover Todd announced he was moving away from the area for personal and ****** reasons. I didn’t press him on it, as it didn’t matter why. However, he did tell me he was keeping his liquor store, which would be run by a manager, and he had already given them my information and told them that anything I wanted would be on account, which would be settled by him. I had to admit that this did cushion the blow a little, but it was still a lot to deal with on top of my current mental state regarding the reason behind my recent behavior.

After a couple more weeks, I began to feel a little better about things. My husband Ted had been home for three solid weeks, and we had been getting along as well as ever. He seemed as disappointed as me over the sudden departure of Todd, and we were enjoying some of the best sex we’d ever had. When he wasn’t away on business, Ted spent much more time in and around the house, and as he knew Todd was now off the scene, I struggled a little to find reasons to get away to have some kind of extramarital sexual fun, as he knew when I was due to be working at the homeless shelter and I didn’t have his blessing to replace Todd with another lover, something I hoped I could resolve as soon as possible.

Out of the blue, Ted himself started off a chain of events that began to solve that particular issue. On Thursday, I was feeling desperate for some homeless cock and wanted to visit the sex shop, which I knew allowed the homeless guys in on a Thursday. However, I wasn’t due to work at the shelter, so I made up an excuse of wanting to see Susan, one of the owners, about a few issues. To my surprise and slight horror, Ted decided he would come to the shelter with me to have a look around and see this place where I seemed very happy and eager to volunteer. My heart thumped when he mentioned it to me, and although I wanted to deter him, I had no good reason to, so off we went, the both of us. Although I wasn’t exactly in a state of apoplexy, I did feel a clear sense of dread and fear that one of the homeless guys who I had pleasured on several occasions would do or say something to give me up. However, I needn’t have worried. The ones that Ted bumped into were very polite and respectful, telling Ted I was a very nice, caring lady, nothing more.

I was relieved, to say the least, and then I had an even bigger break to help quell my anxiety. When I went to see Susan, planning to just have a chat with her, Ted decided to come with me to meet her. When we got to her office, she looked perplexed and told us her computer system had gone into some sort of meltdown, and she was desperately trying to send some documents to local authorities for grants and funding for the shelter, and she now feared she would miss the deadline. Ted is a wizard with computers, so he offered to take a look. While he was helping her, I left the two of them to it and told Susan I’d go help out some of the other ladies.

I did just that, and although I was desperate to suck some cock, I decided it was all too risky with Ted on the premises, so I resigned myself to the fact it wouldn’t happen. I was busy helping prepare some sandwiches, which the homeless guys could take away with them, when I looked up, and my heart almost stopped. There was my husband, Ted, and Susan talking to Marvin, one of the homeless guys who I had sucked off a couple of times. They were all nodding and smiling, and then Marvin turned around and called over another guy, who I’d never seen before. He was a white guy, tall, and looked quite muscular. He was also wearing a US army jacket and had a veterans badge on the front pocket above his name label. He joined Ted, Susan, and Marvin, and they briefly chatted before Susan went back to her office, and then Ted looked around and saw me. He then shook hands with Marvin and the other guy before walking over to me with a big smile on his face.

Ted was all smiles, looking pretty pleased with himself, so I knew for sure that Marvin hadn’t said anything to give me up, but I was still a little nervous as to what they had been talking about. “What were you chatting about, honey?” I asked him.

“I was just arranging a special treat for you, darling.” He replied. My heart began to beat so fast and loudly that I imagine Ted could have heard it. Luckily, before I slipped into a state of panic, Ted told me that with him being away so much, he had been thinking I could use some help at home, getting jobs in the yard done, and a few other things. Ted had mentioned it to Susan, and she had told him that Marvin used to have a gardening business, which he lost when he started having mental health issues and his marriage broke up. He has spoken to Marvin, and he told him he’d be really happy to help out. He also introduced Ted to the other guy, Jed, who was an ex-military buddy of his and quite used to manual work.

I began to relax a little, although I couldn’t help but think about Marvin. I knew why he was so keen to help out, as I had sucked him off before, and I was now thinking that he would possibly want more. My concern was that he had the thickest cock I had ever seen. He wasn’t too long, about eight inches, but his cock was as thick as my wrist; he was even thicker than my former black lover Todd's, who had a seven and a half-inch girth at the base. My insides were already churning at the thought of him telling me he wanted to fuck me and knowing that I’d probably let him. I thought. Ted then added that he was going away the following Monday, so he thought it best to get the guys over on a Friday and have them work Friday and Saturday. Then he dropped the other bombshell on me, saying that he thought it a good idea to set up a couple of camp beds in the basement den so the guys could sleep over Friday evening. “Oh shit!” I thought as I smiled and told him it was a great idea.

We spent Thursday evening sorting out the den, and on Friday morning Ted went off and collected Marvin and Jed from the homeless shelter where Susan, the owner, had arranged for them to sleep over. To my surprise, when they turned up, they had brought food with them, which was nice but not necessary; at least they didn’t seem to be taking things for granted. They quickly stowed their few belongings in the den, and then Ted took them out into the yard. I didn’t see or hear much from them until lunchtime, when they all came back into the house. I made a little lunch for Ted and me, and Marvin and Jed ate the food they had brought. After lunch, they resumed work in the yard, and I helped them out. It was quite a warm day, and the guys worked hard, just wearing t-shirts. To my surprise, Marvin made no real comments to me and seemed to be the soul of discretion I’d hoped he was. At about 3 PM, I called time on my efforts, and the guys all worked until a little after 5 PM.

We all sat in the kitchen, and Ted broke out some cold beers for him and the guys, telling them they’d earned it, and a bottle of wine for me. We all chatted, deciding on pizza and more drinks for dinner. After about an hour of chat, Ted showed the guys which shower room they could use, and he went upstairs to shower. I went with Ted, and we chatted some more, with him telling me they guys worked super hard and he thought things were going to work out well. After he showered, he suggested it might be an idea to wash Marvin and Jed’s clothing, and he would give them some workwear for the next day so they could go back on Saturday in clean clothes. I agreed, and Ted got together some spare sweatpants, t-shirts, and tops for the guys, then went off to collect the clothes from them.

When Ted returned, telling me he had loaded the guy's laundry into the washer, he looked a little flushed. I asked him if everything was okay, and he told me he was fine. We all gathered back in the kitchen later and sat there drinking and chatting while we waited for the pizza to arrive. We ate, drank, and chatted but moved into the lounge, where Ted suggested a movie. Although it wasn’t a porn movie, there was a lot of sexual content, and I noticed that part way into it, both Marvin and Jed were doing a good job of tenting inside their loose-fitting sweatpants, and it dawned on me that they probably didn’t have any underwear on. Knowing full well what Marvin was packing beneath his sweatpants wasn’t helping me keep myself under control. My insides were quivering, my mouth was practically drooling, and my pussycat was certainly moist.

As everyone drank more, we all got very relaxed, and I was finding it harder and harder to keep my eyes off both Jed’s and Marvin’s cocks, swaying around inside their sweatpants. I was now hardly paying any attention to the movie, and then I looked across at my husband, Ted. He wasn’t watching the movie, either. He was watching me. He had noticed me staring at the bulges in both guys' sweats, and he was smiling at me. Suddenly Ted stood up and asked me to give him a hand in the kitchen with some more drinks. I was puzzled, as I knew for sure he could easily carry a few beers and a bottle of wine. However, I followed him as he had asked.

Once in the kitchen, Ted asked me to take a seat as he had something he wanted to discuss with me, then he added that it was more of a request. I listened intently as he took a deep breath and then told me that after I had finished working this afternoon, he and the two guys had spoken about me a little, and eventually Ted had asked them if they thought I was attractive. Having sucked Marvin’s cock on a couple of occasions, I knew what the answer was going to be before Ted told me; however, I had to make out that I was surprised, and then I asked him why he had asked them that question. Ted then mentioned that he knew I was a little fed up because of my former black lover Todd moving away suddenly and that he had been thinking that, as well as helping out around the yard a couple of times a month, maybe the guys could help out filling the gap in my sex life while he was away.

I struggled to manage my emotions and my reaction, as Ted wasn’t aware that I had indulged in sex with several other men, especially homeless ones, other than my former black lover Todd, which was with Ted’s blessing. I knew fine, and well, I was up for letting the two guys fuck me. Although I had a slight concern about how the hell Marvin’s cock would feel ramming into me, I had to play it cool. “Would you be okay with that?” I asked him before adding that they weren’t exactly in the same bracket as Todd, who was a successful business owner.

Ted smiled at me and told me that it would be fine; they were both nice guys, and once cleaned up, they were quite respectable. “Plus, you should see the cock on Marvin!” he exclaimed. I shot him a look of surprise at his comment, and he explained that when he had gone to collect the guy's laundry and give them the sweatpants, Marvin, who had just been dressed in his underwear, slipped off his briefs, and Ted had seen his cock and balls. “He is seriously packing!” Ted added. I smiled inside and thought to myself, “You don’t know half of it. You should see it when it’s hard!” I thought to myself. Ted took a deep breath and looked into my eyes. “Will you do it, baby? Will you fuck them? They both have the hots for you,” he said.

I didn’t want to seem too eager, even though my pussycat was now throbbing and I knew I was finally going to get my wish. To have my husband's blessing to fuck more than one other man and, more to the point, homeless men, which had now been my fetish for almost a year, and I’d done it plenty of times, always hating myself for my infidelity but being unable to give it up. I stared at Ted. “Where? Surely not in our bed, and what will you do?” Ted told me that he thought it would be good if I started things off in the lounge and that, to begin with, he would just watch and see how things unfolded. I told Ted to take some beers back to the guys and make sure they were both sitting on the couch before making my way upstairs, telling him I’d join them all in a few minutes.

I spent five minutes upstairs composing myself before stripping off and putting on a thin silk robe. I looked at myself in the mirror. I was already horny, and my body was advertising the fact, with my hard nipples poking through the thin fabric of my robe. I went back downstairs, quickly went into the kitchen, filled a wine glass, and wandered through to the lounge. I could see Marvin and Jed sitting on the couch at either end, drinking beers, and I sat down in between them. “Phew, I was all hot and bothered, so I thought I’d change into something cooler and more comfortable,” I said. Marvin, Jed, and Ted all stared at me. I could practically see the arousal in Jed and Marvin’s eyes as they surveyed my scantily clad body. “Do you like what you see, guys?” I asked them. As they nodded, I said, “Why don’t you show me how much you like it?” Both guys paused, then looked across at my husband, Ted. He smiled, nodded, and leaned back in his chair before taking a swig of his beer.

Marvin and Jed wasted no time, quickly putting down their beers, before their hands began to explore my body, caressing my exposed thighs and squeezing my breasts. Before I knew it, one of them had pulled the tie belt on my robe, and between them, they eased it open, exposing my fleshy breasts with their bullet-hard nipples. Each guy gave one of my breasts a good squeeze and thumbed my nipples before lowering their heads and starting to suck on my nipples and flicker their tongues over them. I tried to lift my wine glass to my mouth, but Jed’s head was in the way. He must have sensed it, and quick as a flash, he slid off the couch, kneeling in between my legs, and seconds later I felt his tongue run along the length of my pussycat slit.

Jed began to pleasure me with his tongue, licking up and down between my pussy lips, flickering it across my clitoral area, and occasionally probing it into the entrance of my love hole. I drained my wine glass, held out my arm towards my husband Ted, closed my eyes, tilted my head back, and began to enjoy the sensations of arousal running through my body. I felt my wine glass being pulled from my hand and opened my eyes to see Ted walking out of the room. I then looked at my two lovers before my own hands began to explore their bodies in search of their nice, hard cocks. I knew Marvin wouldn’t hold back, and seconds later he pushed his thick cock into my mouth, making me suck him as Jed continued to work away on my pussycat, lapping at my juices and gently pushing a finger into my love hole.

A few minutes later, Ted returned to the room. He was wearing a bathrobe and carrying a duvet and a large towel. He spread the duvet on the floor and threw the towel onto a chair before he finally took a seat and resumed watching the action, smiling at me as he sat down. I was in heaven! I had a man working away on my soaking wet and throbbing pussy and a big thick cock stuffed in my mouth, but it was the fact it was two homeless men enjoying me, all with my husband's blessing, that gave me the best feeling, as I knew I could probably have them again whenever I wanted. I also thought that this could be a gateway to me opening up to Ted about wanting to pleasure the homeless on the streets when the summer next came along.

My thoughts were interrupted by the feeling of a big cock head being rubbed in between my pussy lips. After a couple of rubs, it pushed past my lips and into my love hole, followed by quite a few inches of thick cock shaft. The invader snaked its way in right up to my cervix, and then I felt Jed’s hips bump against my thighs. Jed began to fuck me quite hard and fast, and I figured he mustn't have had a woman in quite a while. It was a good job my pussycat was soaking as Jed was quickly working up to a frantic pace and it was beginning to hurt, in a nice way. I’d have been letting out some serious shrieks and moans if my mouth hadn’t been stuffed full of Marvin’s big, thick cock.

Because of the angle, I was perched on the couch. Jed’s throbbing shaft was rubbing hard on my G spot, and I could feel my pussy walls beginning to tighten around Jed’s shaft, almost trying to suck him in deeper. I managed to slide a hand down towards my pussycat, and my fingers soon found my swollen clitoral area. I trapped it between two of my fingers and began to rub hard. Marvin must have seen what I was doing and realized I wasn’t far from having an orgasm because his hands went to work on my breasts, really pinching and pulling hard on my nipples. I let out a muffled squeal, and then the tremors started deep inside me. My pussycat ached and throbbed, my clitoral area sent pulses of sexual energy right through me as I rubbed it hard, and finally my whole body tensed, waiting for some kind of release. It came when I heard Jed grunting and felt his hot cum splashing against the walls of my love tunnel. My orgasm rocked me, and my violent bucking somehow ejected Marvin’s cock from my mouth. I sucked in the air, and I shrieked with ecstasy as I bucked my way through my orgasm.

Once Jed had drained his balls, he pulled his cock from my throbbing pussy, and I began to relax as my breathing slowed, momentarily closing my eyes. When I opened them again, I saw my husband, Ted, walking towards me. He took my hand and asked me to kneel on all fours on the duvet he had spread on the floor. “I want to see you take Marvin’s big cock from behind,” he said to me. I complied, of course, as I was now desperate to feel how Marvin’s extra thick—thicker than anything I’d seen—cock would feel inside me. I could feel a mixture of my cum and Jed’s cum dripping down my thighs, so I knew my pussycat was well lubed up, but I still have a slight feeling of anxiety about letting Marvin fuck me.

A few seconds later, I felt Marvin begin rubbing the head of his abnormally thick cock in between my pussy lips. I took a deep breath and braced myself. Marvin began to enter me, prying my pussy lips wide as the big head found the entrance of my love hole. I could feel his cock twitching and throbbing as he paused with the big head wedged in my entrance, then he began to push slowly, forcing his whole length into me. “Aaaaahhh! Aaaahhh! Oooooh! Ohhhhhhh! Oooooooowwww! Oooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhh! Fuck! Aaaaaahhhhhhhhh! Aaaaaaaarrrrrgggggghhhhh! Jesus Christ! Fucking Hell!!!” I moaned as I took Marvin’s thick cock inside me. The feeling of my pussycat stretching was like nothing else I’d experienced. It felt like someone was pushing an eggplant into my love hole.

As Marvin’s hips slammed against my buttocks, my husband Ted whispered in my ear, “Does that feel good, baby?”

All I could do, in between panting deep breaths, was mumble, “Nnnnnnnngggghhhh! Ooooooooo! Aaaaahhhhh!” I was beyond normal speech. My pussy felt like it was going to split, and the pain seemed to shoot right up my spine, like the first time I ever had anal sex. Marvin gripped my hips and began to fuck me, thrusting in hard and fast. I figured after the amount of time I’d been sucking his cock, he probably wouldn’t last too long before he came. I wasn’t entirely correct; he seemed to go for ages, pounding away at my stretched pussycat. As the minutes passed, the pain I was feeling turned into sensations of sheer pleasure. My body began to love the huge invader within me, my vaginal muscles gripping onto the thick shaft, and my moaning began to reflect how I was feeling as I began to beg Marvin to fuck me harder and deeper, telling him to pump my married cunt full of his cum. I knew how much Marvin came from the times; I’d sucked him off, and now I wanted him to flood my pussycat so my wonderful husband could see another man's cum spewing out of my love hole.

“Yessssssssss! Marvin! Ooooooooohhhh god! Fuck me deep! Fill my married cunt full of your cum!” I shrieked as I heard Marvin begin to pant and breathe harder. His cock seemed to swell even more inside me, and I knew he was close. My pussy tightened, desperate to suck the cum from the huge phallus inside me. My whole body began to shake and become tense. “Oh god, baby, I’m going to cum so fucking hard. His cock is splitting my cunt, and it feels so good. Tell him to do it harder!” I shrieked at my husband. I briefly heard Ted relay my request to Marvin, and Marvin duly obliged. His hips slammed into my buttocks, his fingers digging into my flesh as he gripped my hips tighter. Then my head began to spin, and my orgasm exploded inside me. I heard a loud grunt as sexual electricity surged through my whole body, and I was vaguely aware of a torrent of hot cum spurting into me.

As my head cleared, I realized I was just slumped on the floor, my pussycat still throbbing and my heart still beating like crazy. I could feel cum flowing from my pussy and put a hand between my legs, gave myself a quick rub, and then looked at it. My hand was covered in cum and pussy juice, and Ted handed me the towel he’d brought into the room; however, I looked at him, smiled, and then licked my hand clean, exclaiming my pleasure as I did so. I looked to my right and saw Marvin kneeling close to me, his big, fat, sticky cock dangling down. I shuffled across the floor a little and lay underneath him, then invited him to lower his cock into my mouth. As the big head entered my mouth, I began to suck it, savoring the taste of our combined cumin juices.

Marvin soon began to get hard again, and he began forcing his cock deeper and deeper into my mouth as I sucked him. Ted and Jed began to suck on my nipples and play with my clitoral. After a few minutes, I felt someone rubbing the towel between my legs, mopping up some of Marvin’s huge cum load, and then I felt a cock being rubbed against my pussy lips. I opened my eyes and looked down to see my husband, Ted, between my legs. He smiled at me and then rammed his cock into me hard. I winced and let out a muffled shriek before he began to fuck me very hard and fast. Ted was fucking me so hard that my whole body shook each time he slammed into me. I would have been yelping with pain if my mouth hadn’t been stuffed full of Marvin’s hard cock.

After a few minutes, Ted pulled out, and he was quickly replaced by Jed, who also fucked me hard, spurred on by Ted. After Jed had fucked me for a couple of minutes, he and Ted switched places again. By now, Marvin’s cock was so hard that he was finding it difficult to push it into my mouth, so he moved to the side of me, and as Ted continued fucking me, I started to stroke Marvin and Jed’s hard cocks as they knelt on either side of me. Ted continued to fuck me hard for a couple of minutes before he announced he was close to shooting his load, and he pulled out of me. His place was quickly taken by Jed, and as Ted knelt by the side of me, I began to stroke his cock. His precum was leaking like a stream from his piss hole, and as I stroked him, it dripped down onto my face and breasts.

The hard fucking of my pussy continued from Jed. His thrusts were almost savage, and my pussycat ached and was almost burning. Heat radiated through my whole body, and my pre-orgasmic tremors began to rumble deep inside me. Jed began to breathe hard, and I thought he was going to cough, but instead he pulled out and switched places with Marvin. I slowly stroked Ted and Jed’s cocks as I started at Marvin, between my legs. His massively thick cock hovered menacingly at the entrance to my already sore pussy. He smiled and pushed forward. “Oooooooooffffffftttt!” I grunted as, with one hard thrust, Marvin was inside me, and my pussy once again stretched to a splitting point.

Marvin must have taken note of how Ted and Jed had been fucking me, as he followed in pretty much the same vein, going at me hard and fast. Although his cock was a lot thicker than either Ted’s or Jed’s, my pussycat was so soaked with his earlier cum load and my juices; his big fat cock just seemed to slide in and out easily, and I just loved how unbelievably full Marvin’s cock made me feel. I could already feel my pussyfoot beginning to tense along with the rest of my body as Marvin plowed me hard. I gripped Ted’s and Jed’s cocks hard and stroked them furiously, their pre-cum constantly splashing onto my face and breasts.

“Go for it, Marvin! Fuck her so hard she screams.” Ted called out as Marvin continued to drive his fat cock into me as hard as he could. Hearing Ted urge Marvin to fuck me hard aroused me incredibly, as I knew I well and truly had his blessing to fuck other men—lots of other men, probably—and I began to cry out and beg Marvin to fuck me harder, telling him I loved his big cock up, my married husband. My pleading hit the spot, and Marvin began fucking me so hard that I was sure my inner thighs would be bruised afterward, yet still, I begged for more. Ted and Jed grasped a nipple each and began to pull on them hard. Tingles shot through my whole body, and I arched my back before gripping the duvet beneath me and having a mighty orgasm.

Marvin continued to fuck me as I bucked my way through my orgasm, my pussy so tight around his cock it hurt, but I was beyond caring as I screamed for him to fuck me. I could hear Marvin panting hard, knew he was close, and just wanted to feel his hot cum spurting into my pussycat again. To my surprise, he suddenly pulled out, and when he did, I opened my eyes and looked up at him. He was jacking his big, fat cock, and after a couple of strokes, his cum erupted from it, spurting in big, thick ropes. The first two hit me in the face before the rest splattered my breasts and tummy. As Marvin’s cock spurted his cum, I heard Ted gasp, “Holy fuck! What a cum shot!” Marvin’s cum was soon joined by that of Ted’s and Jed's, who had been stroking their cocks, and after a couple of minutes, I was surrounded by three guys with soft cocks and empty balls, the contents of which were all over me.

Ted laughed and reached for the towel. He began mopping up some of the cum, and I began to sit up, telling the guys I needed to shower. I left the room and told Ted I would see him upstairs a little later. After I showered, I could hear the three guys chatting, presumably drinking beers, about how much fun it had been and how hot I was. I slid into bed, and after about fifteen minutes, I was joined by Ted. He cuddled me and asked me if I was okay before telling me that he and the other two guys had enjoyed the earlier events. We both drifted off to sleep, with me thinking about Marvin’s fat cock and my pussycat still throbbing.

I had no idea why, but I woke before dawn. I looked at the clock and saw it was 4 a.m. I shuffled around a little, thinking about last night's events. My hand slid down to my pussycat. I was soaking wet down there and gently probed a finger in, playing with myself. After a couple of minutes, Ted spoke, asking me if I was OK. I told him I was, but that I couldn’t sleep. He asked what was on my mind. I flicked the bedside light on and looked at him. I took a deep breath before I said, “The two guys. I want to go to them!”

Ted looked back at me, smiled, kissed me, and flicked back the duvet on my side of the bed. “Have a fun baby!” he said before he rolled over and closed his eyes.

Dear readers. This chapter sees the end of this series for no other reason than that people don't seem to be reading them. Thanks.

My life certainly wasn’t lacking fun, or, more to the point, sex. Apart from enjoying great sex with my husband Ted when he was home, as he worked away a lot, I was also getting fucked regularly by Marvin and Jed, two guys from the homeless shelter where I volunteered, who Ted had recruited to help with jobs around the house and yard when he was away. I had Ted’s blessing to fuck both Jed and Marvin; indeed, Ted had initiated proceedings the first time we had done it, several weeks ago now. On top of that, I was still having my lesbian affair with my friend Maxine, a real flame-haired beauty who sometimes fucked me with her big strap-on, better than most guys.

Adding another little bit of spice to the mix I frequented the sex shop, not far from where I used to work, on most Thursdays, as they let in the homeless on a Thursday if they were cleaned up. I loved sucking their cocks in the video booths more than any of the other sex I was having, and it was this that was messing with my head. Probably because I didn’t have my husband's blessing to do this. In all probability, judging by the way Ted had embraced letting other men fuck me, if I broached the fact that I wanted to suck the cocks of homeless guys, especially military veterans, he would give me his blessing and probably get as excited as he had done the first time I’d taken another cock.

However, something deep inside me didn’t want that. I had no idea why, but I wanted to cheat on my husband. I wanted something for myself alone, and it was the homeless military veterans who seemed to provide it. I used to think about it often, and I’d even dreamt of scenarios where I came upon some homeless veterans during the normal course of my day, like shopping, and I allowed them to take me down some dark alley so I could suck their cocks before casually walking around the supermarket with their cum still tickling my taste buds and filling my tummy. I made a decision that I was now going to seek the pleasure I craved, and now that I didn’t work and my husband Ted was away a lot, sometimes for weeks, added to the fact he knew I had other lovers, I could behave freely and not raise his suspicion. If he ever wondered where I was when he tried to call, I could tell him Marvin and Jed had been fucking me. He quite liked hearing about how Marvin rammed his big fat cock into me and either filled my pussy or my mouth with a torrent of cum.

I had a real break regarding my decision when I overheard a couple of veterans talking at the homeless shelter. They were discussing the fact that some other veterans whom they knew had started sleeping in an area where disused railway cars got stored awaiting dismantling and disposal. They were reluctant to reveal the location as the area was randomly patrolled by a security company, which employed a lot of ex-military guys, so they were fairly sympathetic but warned them not to let the group get any bigger. I smiled inside, as I knew exactly how to find out where the location was. Jim, one of the security guards who worked in the building where I used to work, mentioned that the security company he worked for had gained a new contract providing security for Amtrak, the rail company. I decided to give Jim a call and arrange to meet him. Once I had sucked his big cock and let him fuck me, he’d be sure to tell me what I needed to know.

I gave Jim a call, and he seemed pleased to hear from me before he explained that he wasn’t at work at all for the remainder of the week. I, therefore, had to explain, kind of, on the phone, what I had called him for and what information I needed, telling him it was all part of an outreach program for homeless veterans. Jim told me he would find something out and get back to me. Rather surprisingly, Jim called me back within an hour, telling me that his friend was working on the Amtrak detail and would happily show me around. He gave me the name and address of a diner and arranged to meet me there with his friend the following day. Before Jim rang off, he said, “I told my buddy you were a white married slut who loves black dick, so I’d bring your lube with you!”

I could hardly sleep that evening; my mind was buzzing with all sorts of thoughts about what lay in store for me when I met Jim and his friend. On the morning of the meeting, I decided I’d wear sweatpants and a zip-up hoody; after all, I was going to possibly be climbing around in a railway yard. I took a small bag with me in which I took a damp washcloth and a dry one, my lube, and some underwear, not seeing the point of wearing it for the outward journey. When I got to the diner, which was on the outskirts of town, I could see it was almost opposite an open yard with disused rail cars sitting on various bits of rail track. As far as I could see, it wasn’t fenced off, but there was a large building next to the yard that was fenced off. There were two cars outside the front of the building, one of which I recognized as Jim’s.

I parked up next to them and walked across to the diner. When I entered, I saw Jim and his friend sitting at a table that could be easily seen from the entrance. Jim smiled, and I walked across to join them. I sat next to Jim, and he quickly introduced his friend Brent. As I shook hands with Brent, I could already tell that he was mentally undressing me, and my insides were fluttering away. He was a little shorter and not quite as muscular as Jim, but he was a very fine specimen of a man, and I couldn’t wait until the pair of them had their hands all over me. However, Brent asked me if I’d like coffee, so I thought I’d better accept.

We drank coffee and chatted, me briefly telling Brent that I was interested in helping out the homeless, sparing the smutty detail. Brent told me he knew three ex-military veterans whom he let sleep in one of the disused rail cars in the lot, but they were under strict instructions not to reveal it to anyone else. One of the veterans, Sam, was a guy he had served with, and he had originally tried to get him a job, but it didn’t work out, so the second best thing was that he could at least make sure he had a dry and safe place to sleep.

After coffee, we headed over to the rail yard and walked, over gravel, down between two rows of rail cars sitting on tracks. After about fifty yards, we came to a stop next to a rail car that had the number 66 painted on it. It was locked with a padlock, but Brent showed me a lockbox on the door, telling me the combination was 6969, which made me smile. Brent told me that of the three veterans, only Sam knew the code and told me to never reveal it to anyone. As I assured him, I wouldn’t Brent pulled out and stood a set of steps from underneath the rail car, and as he slid the door open, I looked inside. It was pretty dusty and smelled a little of body odor, but it looked fairly tidy. There was a small table and four chairs at one end, and at the other end, there were four old mattresses practically laying next to each other. At the head of each mattress were some pillows and a sleeping bag. There were a few bags in the center next to a set of shelves that were cluttered with cups, and there was a small paraffin stove in the center with a kettle sitting on top.

I commented that it seemed pretty homely for homeless people, and Brent told me he had gotten most of the stuff as a result of donations. “It’s pretty good for the three of them,” Brent told me, adding that this particular car wouldn’t be sent for dismantling for quite some time, probably years. “The stove keeps them warm, but not as warm as a fine piece of ass would! Speaking of which, how about I get better acquainted with yours?” Brent said as he stared in my direction.

I went weak in the knees and could feel that my pussy was already soaking wet. I knew what was going to happen, and I knew I wanted it to. There was no point in delaying the inevitable. “Where do you want me?” I asked.

Brent quickly slammed the door to the rail car and said, “Not in this stinking hole! We’ll go to my office; there isn’t anybody in." After locking the rail car, Brent led the way and took us all into the large, fenced-off building. Inside, it was nice and cool, and he showed us all to an office at the rear. As well as a desk and a couple of office chairs, there was quite a large couch. Brent told me to strip off and sit down on the couch. Although there was a window in the office, it looked out over Baron Land behind the railyard, so I wasn’t worried about being seen. Clearly neither were Jim or Brent, as they also began to strip off.

I knew how big Jim’s cock was, as he had fucked me several times with his ten-inch monster, and it was nice to see that Brent wasn’t far behind in the cock department. I sat down on the couch and reached out to grasp those two beautiful, big black cocks. I stroked them for a couple of minutes, feeling and watching them grow. Then, when they were both fully hard, I gently drew Brent’s nice, hard cock to my mouth and wrapped my lips around the big head. I felt like I was in heaven as I sat there stroking those two big cocks, swapping between them both to suck them and take them deep in my mouth. Both of them had their hands all over my breasts, squeezing them and pulling on my nipples.

I felt hungry for cum and hoped that both guys would blow off into my mouth soon, but I was to be a little disappointed. Brent pulled me to my feet, and as he did, Jim sat down on the couch, his big cock pointing toward the ceiling. “Get on your knees and suck him!” Brent scowled at me. I immediately complied, kneeling between Jim’s legs, grasping his cock, and taking it deep in my mouth. Seconds later, I felt Brent rubbing his cock between my pussy lips. After a couple of rubs, he thrust his cock into me hard and began fucking me as if he hadn’t had pussy in years. “Hmmmfff! Mmmmmnnn! Umm!” was all I could manage to moan over and over, with my mouth stuffed full of Jim’s big cock.

After a few minutes, Brent pulled out and asked Jim to swap places, which they did, and seconds later I was being fucked by Jim’s big cock and had my mouth stuffed full of Brent’s cock, which was liberally coated with my juice. I had to admit, I tasted good. I often wished I could lick my pussy when I masturbated and licked my juices from my fingers. This little scenario went on for some time, with Jim and Brent changing places every few minutes. Usually, to my frustration, just as I was on the point of orgasm, it was like they were edging me and enjoying the control they had.
Finally, Jim, who had been ramming his cock into me hard, pulled out and said, “Where is your lube?” I almost spat Brent’s cock from my mouth and moaned at him that it was in my bag. I saw Jim walk to the desk, where I had placed my bag, and rummage through it before walking back with the tube of lube in his hand. “Here man! Trade placed, and you can fuck the sluts ass!” He said this to Brent. Brent pushed me up and stood before Jim handed him the tube of lube, and then Jim sat on the couch. “Come here, you little married slut, and ride my cock!” He commanded. Like the good little married slut I was, I obeyed and straddled him before impaling myself on his big, throbbing tool.

As I rode Jim’s big cock, which felt even bigger than the last time he had fucked me, Brent pushed me forward, and I felt Jim’s big hands on my buttocks, pulling them apart. Seconds later, I felt the cool lube being drizzled onto my butthole, and then Brent began working it into my hole with his fingers. He stopped; there was a pause, and I felt his big cock head pressing against me. Jim held me tight and still, his hands keeping my butt cheeks apart, while Brent slowly but firmly slid his length into me. “Oooooooooooohhhhhhh Fuuuuuucccckkkkk!” I groaned as he went right in, his hips slamming against my buttocks.

The two of them began to fuck me in sync. Jim gripped my hips and ground me on his big pole as Brent fucked away at my bum hole. My insides felt like they were going to erupt. The fire burned in my pussy, and jolts of sexual pleasure pain shot up my spine and all through my body. Jim managed to maneuver his head down to my breasts, and his mouth clamped on one of my throbbing nipples. He sucked hard, and as Brent thrust deep one more time, it pushed me over the edge. I came hard, my body shuddering. I shrieked for them to fuck me harder as I gasped in the air. “Ohh Christ! Don’t fucking stop!” I begged. My orgasmic tremors surged through me; my head was spinning, my body was shaking, and then I felt both huge cocks erupt inside me, spurting cum, splashing my vaginal walls and my anal passage, and pumping cum into my bowels and womb.

After a couple of minutes, my orgasm ebbed away, and I felt Brent pull his cock from my butthole. Jim pushed me upland as I stood, his cock flopped out of my pussy, followed by a stream of cum. Both guys stood and pushed me onto the floor, telling me to clean their cocks with my slutty mouth. I greedily lapped away at Jim’s cock, even licking his balls and his thighs where cum had dripped onto them from my pussy. Once cleaned, I turned my attention to Brent’s cock. As I licked it, I could smell and taste the lube, but I could also smell my shit, and I was sure if his cock had been white, I’d have seen a brown tint to it. I was momentarily disgusted with myself until Brent shoved his cock deep into my mouth, and I moaned loudly as I began to suck him hard.

I sucked and stroked both guys until their cocks were hard again, which seemed to only take a couple of minutes, then I was subjected to the most brutal face-fucking I’d ever had. Both guys took it in turns, forcing their cocks deep into my throat, making me gag. My saliva spewed out of my mouth and dripped off my chin onto my breasts. The face-fucking seemed to go on for ages; my jaw and neck ached, and I could barely breathe. Then finally, Jim grabbed a handful of my hair, pushed my head back, and told me to open my mouth. I obeyed like the good little slut I was and was rewarded by ropes of hot cum spurting from both cocks, into my mouth, over my face, and drenching my breasts.

I slumped on the floor, feeling dirty and drained. Once again, my emotions were a mixture of shame and sexual satisfaction. As I pondered my thoughts, trying to get myself together, I was aware of Brent leaving the room. He returned a moment later with a towel, which he handed me. As I cleaned myself up, Jim handed me my clothes. We all dressed with very little chat. Once dressed, Jim took hold of me and gave me a long, lingering kiss before telling me that he had once again enjoyed fucking me. He was followed by Brent doing something similar before he told me where the bathroom was if I needed it, and he hoped he would see me again soon as he handed me a card with his information on it. As I left to use the bathroom before I left, Brent called out, “Enjoy the veterans and don’t leave it too long before you come see them. They will be expecting you!”

I headed home, with Brent’s last words going around in my head. Had he already told the homeless guys about me, I wondered? I got home and enjoyed a well-needed shower before putting on a towel robe. My earlier efforts had left me hungry, but there was little in the house that I fancied eating; it all required too much cooking. I decided to head out to find somewhere to eat. As I drove, I remembered that there was a diner near Todd’s, my former black lover's liquor store. I smiled to myself, realizing that it would meet my needs. I headed there and ordered a large plate of eggs, bacon, and home fries. As I ate, I made a mental note of everything I needed. Before I left, I ordered three large subs, with ham and cheese, to go, and once collected, I headed out for my next purchase.

I entered Todd’s liquor store and saw a nice-looking white guy in his thirties behind the counter. As I approached, I saw his name badge had the words Mike, presumably his name, and Manager written on it. I realized that although I’d been in the store a couple of times since Todd moved away, I had never actually seen Mike. He seemed to know me as he greeted me by name, which surprised me a little, before asking me what I wanted. I told him that I wanted two bottles of Irish whiskey and half a dozen bottles of inexpensive wine. He smiled at me, almost as if he knew what the liquor was for. Mike boxed up my items and offered to carry them to my car for me. I told him that would be kind. “It’s no problem. Todd has told me to take good care of you. So perhaps there is something else I can do for you!” He said. looking at me and smiling as he spoke.

I asked him what he meant, but as he looked at me, I knew he was undressing me, and I knew he was well aware of the fact that I was a slutty woman. “What else can you do for me?” I asked suggestively. I knew there and then what was going to happen; liquor wasn't going to be the only fluid I left the store with that afternoon.

Well, I was just about to close for half an hour and have a break. If I do, would you like to join me in the back room?” Mike asked. I paused, smiled, and nodded. “I’ll just lock up and put in the sign-up. You know the way!” Mike said, smiling as he went to lock the door. I made my way to the back room, almost not believing what I was doing and almost not believing that Todd had told Mike all about me. “Who else had he told? I thought. My thoughts were interrupted by Mike returning and standing facing me. “You’re even hotter than Todd told me you were, Mike said. I didn’t consider that I looked particularly hot right then. I was still only wearing sweatpants and a zip-up hoody, which I had decided on given what I was planning later, but the compliment made my insides tingle, and I could feel I was already wet between the legs.

“What else did Todd tell you?” I asked, while making a mental note, to speak to Todd to find out what and who else he had been telling about me.

“That you love sucking cock and do it well!” Mike replied. I didn’t speak. I stared at him for a few seconds, then literally dropped to my knees in front of him before reaching up and freeing his cock. As I pulled down his boxers and his half-erect cock sprang free, I was pleasantly surprised. His cock was long and thick, not as long as Todd’s but maybe a little thicker, and Todd was thick, but the head was certainly bigger. What struck me most was the size of his balls, hanging down like two large eggs in a sock, way below his cock. I cupped his ball bag in one hand, gently rolling his balls around, and stroked his cock with the other as I looked up at him.

After a couple of minutes, Mike was rock hard, pre-cum leaking from the tip of his cock. I lapped it with my tongue a couple of times; my taste buds tingled from the sweet taste, and then I took his big cock head in my mouth. Mike let out groans and sighs of pleasure as I sucked his big cock. I could feel his heavy balls pulsing as I fondled them, and I was already wondering how much cum Mike might blast from such huge balls. I was so aroused I had to let a hand wander inside my sweatpants and rub my pussy through the fabric of my pants, which were soaking.

In moving my hand inside my pants, I had released my grip on Mike’s cock, and he took the opportunity to grip either side of my head and begin fucking my mouth, forcing his cock deep into my throat and pausing briefly before he pulled back. Saliva started building up in my mouth, so much so that it sped out onto Mike’s cock shaft, making it even more slippery, enabling him to plunge it deeper, his wiry pubic hair tickling my nose every time he plunged deep. I released my other hand from Mike’s big balls and grasped his buttocks, urging him to fuck my mouth harder, deeper, and faster. I wanted to taste his cumin load. I wanted it to spurt into my stomach.

Suddenly, Mike stopped fucking my mouth and pulled me up to my feet. “Oh, aren’t you going to cum in my mouth?” I asked him.
“All in good time, you’ll get it, lady! I want to see these great tits of yours first!” He exclaimed as he pulled at the zipper of my hoodie. Luckily, due to my plans for later, The bra I was wearing fastened at the front, and for ease, I unclipped it as Mike pulled down my zipper, exposing my fleshy D-cup breasts to him. Mike’s eyes widened and lit up as he stared at my breasts, pausing briefly before grabbing them both in his hands, squeezing them hard, and then sucking my hard, throbbing nipples, taking turns to pay attention to each of them.

As Mike squeezed and sucked my breasts, I fingered my pussy hard and felt like I would cough any time soon. I didn’t get the chance. Mike must have noticed how my breathing was getting heavy and rapid. He stopped sucking on my breasts and maneuvered me around, so I was bent over the small table in the corner of the back room, on which Todd, my former black lover, had fucked me several times. Todd had certainly briefed Mike well, I thought as Mike pulled at my sweat pants, drawing them, along with my soaking wet pants, down past my knees. He pulled my buttocks apart, and I felt his cocky head press against my love hole. I was so wet, and his cock was so slippery with my saliva. Mike just slid right into me, ramming his cock to the hilt.

Mike fucked me good and hard, just as I had come to like it when I was being unfaithful to my husband. I didn’t want soft, sensual lovemaking; I had lots of that at home, and I loved it. I wanted it rough. I needed to feel like I was being used, like a real slut. Mike continued to fuck me hard, the ridge of his big cock head rubbing hard against my G spot. Tremors began to rumble through my body, and I begged him to fuck me harder and faster.

Mike gripped a handful of my hair and pulled my head back; my back arched, and the pressure on my G spot increased. “Oooooooohhhhhhhhh god! I’m going to cum!” I wailed as Mike pounded my pussy. Seconds later, the burning in my pussy exploded through my whole body as I came hard with Mike’s thick cock buried deep inside me, my pussy muscles spasming around his thick throbbing tool. I was barely halfway through my organic wave when Mike pulled his cock out of me and dragged me off the table. My shaking legs gave way, and I fell to my knees, only Mike’s grip on my hair holding me up. I shrieked in pain, and as my mouth opened, Mike rammed his rock-hard slime cock deep into my mouth and began to pump his cum down my throat.

Wave after wave of cum spurted from Mike’s cock, and I greedily swallowed it, loving the taste of his cum mixed with my cum juice. It was like a sex cocktail that I sucked down, like the slut I had become, as my whole body continued to tremble. Finally, my orgasm ebbed away, and I could feel Mike’s cock softening in my mouth. I let his cock slip out and began to stand. Mike smiled at me and had a last feel of my breasts, sucking on each nipple before he told me he had to open up again. I dressed, and Mike saw me back in my car, carrying the boxed-up liquor for me. As I got into my car, Mike told me he’d love for me to call in again whenever I felt like it. I smiled to myself. Little did he realize, I felt like it a lot these days, I thought.

I drove towards the rail yard, my pussy still throbbing, and thinking to myself, “I wonder if these homeless guys realize just how lucky they are going to get. I was consumed with lust, and I wanted to be fucked and taken like a dirty slut in that smelly rail car. I just hoped that they were up to the job and, more to the point, wanted me. By the time I arrived at the rail yard, it was just about dusk. The parking area where Brent usually parked was empty, and the building was in darkness. Brent had told me that after hours, there was a security patrol that swung by as part of a route, but he had already told me he would be passing on the details of my car so as not to be concerned if they saw it. I parked up and took the boxed wine and bag of subs from the trunk. I took a deep breath and headed off towards car 66, wondering what lay in store.

As I neared the car, I could see the door was open a little, and the area outside was slightly lit from light emanating from inside. As I got closer, I could still hear voices chatting but couldn’t make out what was being said. I paused, wondering if I was being crazy, reckless, or both. I carried on walking until I was next to the car and looked through the open door. A pair of eyes stared at me in silence. My insides trembled, and I stood there, staring back at the skinny black man sitting in a chair, looking at me. He was unshaven and wearing several layers of tatty clothing. Finally, I managed to speak. “Erm! I’m looking for Sam.” I murmured.

The man looked at me and was silent for a moment, almost like he was in shock. “Oh errrr! I’m Sam.” He finally responded.

I held up the box and bag with the liquor and subs inside. "Well, aren’t you going to help a lady?” I asked, laughing inside at the irony. I was hardly a lady, for heaven’s sake.

Sam suddenly jumped out of his chair with a start, as if the reality of the situation—having a hot woman bring gifts—had just dawned upon him. “Oh Jeez! I’m sorry, ma’am. Here, let me take those from you.” He said he was holding out his arms. I passed Sam the box and bag, and as he took them, I climbed up the steps into the rail car. As I stepped in, I saw that two other guys who were in the rail car with Sam had stood up, probably eager to see what was going on and who Sam was talking to.

“Hello, guys!” I’m Sarah. I brought you some gifts.” I said.

As I spoke, Sam opened the box and bag and let out sounds like he was delighted at what he discovered. Then he looked across and said, “Wow! Thank you, Miss Sarah. There are my buddies Jake and Trip. Jake was a large black guy who looked to be in his late thirties, and Trip was a white guy who seemed to be a little younger. He held out a hand for me to shake and said, "Hello, Miss Sarah. Thank you for the gifts. I commented that Trip was an unusual name, and he explained that he was a third, as in, he was the third generation with the same name in his ******, and he’d had the nickname since boarding school days. He was very polite and pretty well-spoken, and I could see that if he were cleaned up and groomed, he would be a very handsome man. My heart and my mind were struggling to understand why he was homeless.

My thoughts were soon interrupted by the sound of Sam saying, “I hope you are going to join us for a drink, Miss Sarah?” As he spoke, he was grabbing four cups, and he found a cloth, which he used to wipe one. He then filled all four with some of the wine I had brought with me. Sam offered me a cup and gestured to a chair. “Please sit,” he said. We all sat down and began drinking the wine, the guys a lot quicker than me.

As we drank, I encouraged them to eat the subs I brought, telling them I had already eaten. The guys ate, and we drank and chatted, me asking them about themselves. Although they were friendly, they were all a little guarded about their past, but basically, they were all ex-military and all had varying degrees of mental health issues. Although Trip was from a wealthy ******, he didn’t see his parents, but thankfully he had access to a small allowance. On top of that, Sam, with the help of Brent, the security guy, had managed to organize some work doing odd jobs in people’s yards, so between them all, they usually had enough money for food and booze. As well as telling me about themselves, they seemed keen to hear about me, and as we spoke, I wondered if they knew my real reason for being here, but for now, I told them that my biggest goal was to help the homeless, especially the veterans.

The wine flowed quickly, and before I knew it, we had gotten through three bottles, although I didn’t think I’d had a lot of that. However, Sam seemed keen to hang on to the other three bottles, and without speaking, he cracked open one of the bottles of whiskey, urging me to finish my cup of wine before he half-filled it with whiskey. He poured a similar amount for the three of them, and we continued to drink. I took a larger gulp than I intended; I was still used to drinking the wine, and the harsh liquor burned my throat and stomach as it went down. I gasped a little and felt my face flush, causing the three guys to look at me. Not wanting to give them the impression that I couldn’t handle my liquor, I took another slug.

A little while later, I felt like I needed to pee and asked Sam where I could go. He told me just to slip around the back of the rail car. I stood up and stepped out of the car. The air felt cooler, and I felt a little woozy. “Be careful how you go in the dark, Miss Sarah,” Sam called out to me. I wandered around to the back of the rail car and looked around to double-check that there wasn’t anyone around. Satisfied that the coast was clear, I pushed down my sweatpants and pants before squatting down to pee. I seemed to pee for ages; it must have been the whiskey, and just as the flow was turning to a dribble, I heard a noise beside me.

I looked up to the side of me and saw Sam standing next to me. He was unzipping his pants and told me he needed to pee as well, apologizing if he had startled me. He casually flopped his cock out and started to pee, breathing a sigh of relief as he did. His stream of pee seemed to arc out and squirt a long way in front of him, but it was his cock that my eyes were fixed on. It was long and thin—not as long as some I had been fucked by, but a nice length. Sam saw me looking at his cock, and I turned away and stood up. As I pulled up my sweatpants, I heard Sam say, “That’s a fine-looking ass you have there, Miss Sarah.”

I felt a quiver inside me at the sound of Sam’s admiring comment and thanked him. As I spoke, I turned around, and Sam was still shaking the drips of piss off the end of his cock. I could feel my mouth drooling, but I wasn’t about to get down on my knees on dirty and rough gravel. “Shall we get back inside?” I asked, smiling and walking towards the door of the rail car. As I began to climb the steps, my wooziness took over again, and I felt unsteady. I was simultaneously grabbed by Sam and Jake, who steadied me and practically manhandled me into the car. “Oooooohhhhh! Thank you for your help, boys.” I said

"Well, talking of help, how much help do you want to give us, Miss Sarah?” Sam said.

I turned to face Sam and stared at him for a few seconds before stepping toward him. Once face-to-face, I unzipped my hoodie and removed it before tossing it to one side. I then unclipped my bra and tossed it after my hoodie. I stood there in front of the three homeless guys with my fleshy D-cup breasts exposed and said, "Well, we will have to see, but for now, why don’t you all show me what you want?” Within seconds, I was surrounded by three bodies pressing against me, hands feeling my breasts and pinching my nipples. Hands went down inside my sweat pants and squeezed my buttocks; fingers were probing between my legs, rubbing my pussy lips. My insides churned, my heart pounded, and a heady feeling took over my senses. “Ohhhhhhhhh god! I moaned as I closed my eyes and tilted my head backward.

My sweat pants and pants were pulled down around my ankles, and my hands tugged at my sneakers, helping me step out of them as other hands ran over almost every inch of my now naked body. Two mouths began sucking on my nipples, and a tongue was lapping away between my buttocks. Fingers were now probing into my soaking wet love hole, and all I could hear were gasps of joy from the three guys, which were accompanied by my moans of pleasure. As events continued to unfold, the three guys maneuvered me to the end of the rail car, where the mattresses were on the floor, and once there, I was pushed down onto my knees.

Once I was kneeling, the three guys standing around me began to undress, starting with their pants, and seconds later all three of them had their cocks free. I’d already seen Sam’s cock, and I was pleased to see that both Jake and Trip were packing nice cocks too; neither was overly large, although Trip had a big mushroom head on his cock, and it was the thickest of the three. I reached up, took hold of Trip and Jake’s cocks, and began stroking them. Sam, who seemed to be the deficit leader of the little group, put a hand on my head and offered his cock to my mouth. I wrapped my lips around it and began to suck him. The first few sucks tasted a little tangy, and I was sure it was the residue of his piss, but the taste soon sweetened as he started to leak pre-cum into my mouth.

I took turns sucking all three cocks; sometimes I swapped, and sometimes the decision was made for me by one or other of the guys grabbing my head and forcing their cock in if they had decided I’d been paying too much attention to one of the others. As I sucked away, the guys kept reaching down and pulling on my nipples. When they pulled hard, I let out a muffled moan of pleasure, almost urging them to do it harder. I had no idea how long it took, but it was quite quick until Jake grabbed my head and began to breathe hard. He rammed his cock into my mouth and started spurting his cum into my mouth. It was all watery and tasted a little rancid, but I greedily swallowed it, and his cum was very quickly followed by both Sam and Trip taking it, in turn, to pump their cum down my throat.

By the time Trip had finished pumping his huge cum load down my throat, Sam had already refilled the four cups full of whiskey. The trip helped me to my feet, and Sam handed me a cup. I took a large gulp, and the liquor burned my mouth, washing away the salty and rancid taste of stale cum as it worked its way down to my stomach. The three guys were all smiling and drinking while stroking their now soft cocks, coaxing them back to life. While I had the chance, I grabbed my hoodie and fished out the tube of anal lube I’d brought with me. I handed it to Sam, telling him they would need it later, before taking another slug of whiskey and dropping to my knees as I said,” Right, let's give you boys a hand getting these big cocks back up.”

After only a few minutes, to my surprise, both Jakes were rocking hard again, and he asked me to get on my hands and knees. I felt Trip rubbing his cock against my pussy, and then he shoved it into me to the hilt. His hips slammed against my buttocks, and the force pushed me forward, so I ended up resting on my forearms and my head on my wrists. As Jake began to fuck me, my nose was pressed against the mattress beneath me. The stench of piss and body odor seared my nostrils as I inhaled. I gasped, could almost taste the grime, and pushed myself up. I felt like I might be sick, but suddenly Trip grabbed my head and stuffed his cock into my mouth, and the acrid taste of grime was suddenly replaced by the sweet taste of pre-cum leaking from the tip of his cock.

Trip and Jake began to fuck me hard from both ends and in between my muffled groans and gasps, I looked to the side to see Sam smiling and stroking his cock as he drank whiskey from a cup. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the pounding the two guys were giving me. My mind raced with images of what the scene must look like. A mature, middle-class woman on her hands and knees on a piss-stained grimy mattress in a disused rail car was getting fucked from both ends by two scruffy and dirty homeless men, while another one stroked his cock, getting ready for his turn. I was disgusted with myself, yet I felt so aroused at how I had become this slut, giving myself to these men, and my arousal got the better of me as my tremors started, deep within me. My head cleared just enough to hear Jake breathing hard, and his fingers dug into my hips as he tensed and pumped his cum into my pussy.

Jake pulled his cock out of me, and so did Trip. Trip stood and went to move behind me, but I quickly stood. I wanted fucking, but I wanted to cum, and I wanted to give myself to these men properly. I grabbed the cup of whiskey from Sam and gulped down the contents. I placed the cup down and took a deep breath, waiting for the burning sensation in my mouth and stomach to subside. I then took hold of Sam’s now rock-hard cock and stroked it as I looked into his eyes. “Lay down for me and give Trip the lube. I want you to both fuck me.” I groaned

Sam smiled, grabbed the tube of lube, and handed it to Trip before he lay down, still stroking his hard cock. I straddled him and lowered myself down, impaling myself on his big cock. I ground against him for a little while as he pulled on my breasts, and slowly my body moved forward and lower, my buttocks and butthole rising and being presented to Trip, who was now kneeling behind me. I felt Trip probe my butthole with his fingers, and it made me jump and let out a little gasp of pleasure. The trip was encouraged by my little moan, and a few seconds later, he started to drizzle some lube on my butthole. I leaned further forward, my hard nipples rubbing against Sam’s chest, and moaned, “Tell him to fuck my ass, Sammy. I want his big cock up my ass!”

“You heard the lady, Trippy! Fuck the sluts ass good and hard!” Sam scowled as I felt his hands gripping my buttocks, pulling them apart.

Trip fingered my butt hole, working the lube in nice and deep, and then I felt his big cock head pressing against my hole. He grunted and pushed. “Ooooooohhhh!” I moaned. He pushed a little harder. “Ohhhhhhhh! Aaaaaahhhhh!” I moaned again. Sam gripped my buttocks harder and pulled them apart so much that it hurt. “Nnnnnnnnggggghhhhhh! God Yes! Pleeeeaaaassssee! Do it.” I begged. The trip pushed harder. “Ooooooooowwwwwwwwwww!!! Ffuuuuuuuuuccccckkkkk!” I shrieked as Trip’s pushing defeated my sphincter, and he drove his fat cock deep into my anal passage.

I was panting and breathing heavily, my body feeling like it was going to split with two cocks pushed deep into both my holes. Sam and Trip paused for a little while, letting me get used to being filled to the bursting point. Then Trip began to fuck me, slowly at first, with deep, hard strokes plunging in and out of my tight little butthole and stretching it with his fat cock. I had taken bigger, but it still hurt, and I moaned every time he thrust into me. Trips fucking motion began to rock my body back and forth, and I began to grind myself on Sam’s cock, his pubic bone rubbing hard against my clitoral area. “Oh fuck! Shit, Yessss! Fuck me!” I wailed.

The trip began to increase his pace, gripping my hips and ramming his cock into me hard. My clitoral area was rubbing against Sam’s pubic bone so hard that I thought it was going to explode. Jolts of sexual electricity were shooting up my spine and right through my body. “Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh! Fuuuuuuuuccccck! I’m gonna cum. I’m going to fucking cum so hard. Pleeeeaaaassssse fuck me, fill me with cum!” I shrieked. I hear Trip grunting and almost growling as he slams into me. Then he erupted, his whole body tensed, his fat cock swelled inside my anal passage, and a hot seed spurted into my bowels. “Oh god, Sammy! He’s filling my ass with cum. Fill my cunt, baby!” I wailed. I was lost in sexual bliss; my head was fuzzy. I pressed my mouth against Sam’s lips and pushed my tongue into his mouth. His big tongue snaked its way into mine, and as we kissed, Sam’s cum spurted into my womb. The moment I felt Sam’s hot cum spurting into my womb, my orgasm exploded, and a wave of sexual energy surged through my body.

When my orgasm ebbed away and my head cleared, I was still lying on top of Sam, my cheek on his shoulder. I lifted my head and looked into his eyes. I could feel his cock throbbing inside me, and my pussy was still pulsing, sending shivers through my body. Sam put a hand on the back of my head and pulled it down. Our lips met, and we kissed again, Sam’s big tongue invading my mouth. As our tongues entwined, Sam’s hands were all over my body, his bony fingers digging into my flesh. I couldn’t believe I was kissing him or even letting him kiss me, but despite my disgust at myself and his rancid breath, I felt so aroused. Sam felt aroused too, as I could feel his cock throbbing, swelling, and hardening inside my pussy.

I stopped kissing Sam and pushed myself up so I was sitting on his hips, impaled on his nice long cock, the tip of it pressing against my cervix. I started to rock my pelvis and grind my clitoral bone against Sam’s pubic bone. I’d only just cum, so my clitoral area was so sensitive it made me jump, and jolts of sexual energy shot through me. My whole body tingled, and my nipples felt like they were going to pop. I started to ride Sam’s cock harder, knowing I was going to get myself off. What made it even hornier was the fact that Trip and Jake were watching me do it and urging me on. My eyes settled on Trip’s cock, which was semi-hard. It was all sticky with cumin, and I could see it had a very slight brown tint to it. I knew it had just been up my ass, and I just wanted to taste it. I gestured for him to come closer to me and opened my mouth.

Trip got my message loud and clear and pushed his cock into my mouth. As my lips wrapped around it, my taste buds tingled nicely, and my heart beat faster. I sucked him deep, his cock already swelling again in my mouth. I saw Jake stroking his cock, which was hard again, and he kneeled beside me. He started to slap my buttocks as I rode Sam’s cock, telling me to ride it faster and harder. I started to bounce up and down on Sam’s cock, and Sam reached his hands up to my breasts. Once again, my mind flashed images of the scene.

I imagined I was watching myself, a slut out of control, letting men use her. I was lost in my desires, unable to restrain myself. I began to ride Sam even quicker and suck Trip even deeper, his cock sliding down my throat. My body throbbed, my insides churned, and my head buzzed. I was close to my next orgasm but wanted more cum before I got there. I wanted the feel of it spurting inside me and shooting down my throat to be what tipped me over the edge. Having these dirty homeless men defile my married body was what I craved.

I pulled my head back. Trip’s cock sprang from my mouth, and I sucked in the air before I shrieked, “Give it to me! Give me your fucking cum, you dirty bastards!” My wailing had the desired effect. Trip grabbed my hair, rammed his cock deep into my mouth, and started fucking it so hard and deep that I gagged. Jake began spanking my buttocks so hard that if my mouth hadn’t been stuffed full of a fat cock, I’d have probably cried, and Sam pulled on my nipples as he drove his hips upwards to meet my movements up and down.

The tremors in me increased, and my whole body was shaking. My head was throbbing, and everything was becoming a sexual blur. I was just about aware of the three guys grunting and jeering me on, calling me names like a filthy married slut and a whore. Then it happened! Trip rammed his cock deep, and his cum spurted into my throat. Almost as soon as the first shot hit the back of my throat, my orgasm exploded. I heard Sam grunting below me and was sure he was shooting his cum up, but my body was on fire, and I felt nothing but tremors surging through me. The room went dark, and all sense of where I was vanished.

I groggily came to it, my head still fuzzy. I was still sitting atop Sam, but I could feel his softening cock slipping from my pussy. Trip and Jake were pouring whiskey into cups, their soft cocks dangling down. I looked down and saw my breasts were splattered with cum; I guessed it was Jake's. I slowly rolled off of Sam and slumped onto the mattress next to him. He got up and asked me if I wanted a drink. I couldn’t speak, and I couldn’t move. I just lay there and closed my eyes.

I had no idea how long I had been asleep, and at first, I wondered where I was when I started to wake. I felt strange; my head was hurting, but that didn’t explain what I was feeling. Then, as my head cleared, I realized I was lying on my side and being fucked from behind. A hard cock rams into my throbbing pussy with vigor. I just lay there numb, my eyes closed, my head throbbing, and with a sick feeling in my stomach. Whoever it was must have been close to finishing, as their thrusting was at a frantic pace. Suddenly, whoever it was was pulled out, and I heard someone say, “Roll her on her back.” I was manhandled onto my back and opened my eyes to see all three guys kneeling over me, stroking their cocks. Before I had a chance to move or say anything, ropes of cum started spurting all over me. I closed my eyes and gasped as cum spurted all over my breasts and face, some even going into my mouth.

Once the cum had stopped spurting over me, I opened my eyes to see three smiling men, all looking very pleased with themselves. I sat up, and Sam handed me a grimy cloth, which I used to mop up some of the cum. I stood up, and Trip asked me if I wanted a drink. “Have you any water?” I asked. He told me that they only had liquor. I almost threw up at the thought of drinking more booze; my head was throbbing and my throat was burning. “I need to go,” I told the guys. They looked disappointed, and Sam asked me if I was going to come back sometime. ”Oh yes, Sammy! I’ll be back.” I told them. The guys sat down and drank while I got dressed. When I was done, Jake stood and opened the door to the rail car for me. It was still dark outside, and I looked at my watch. It was a little after 5 a.m.

I wandered to my car, hoping I had a bottle of water in there. I didn't. I looked around and saw the diner where I’d met Jim and Brent. It looked closed, although there was a faint light on in the back. I needed coffee and water before I tried to drive home, so I decided to wander across and hope for the best. When I got to the door, I could see two young black guys; one was sitting at a table, and the other guy was walking around, putting sugar pots on tables. They both had a kind of uniform on, so I figured they were staff. I tried the door, but it was locked, so I lightly tapped on it, and they both looked in my direction. I waved my hand, gesturing for one of them to come over. The guy who had been placing the sugar pots on the table walked over, and then when he got to the door, he flicked a latch and pulled it open. “Need some help, ma’am?” He asked.

As he spoke, I saw his name badge; it had the words Brad and Manager written on it. "Oh, hi, Brad. I’m sorry to impose, but I was wondering if I could get some water. I don’t feel very well.” I said, trying to sound pathetic and appeal to his better nature.

Brad looked at me and told me they were closed, and I thought he was about to refuse me. Then he asked if it was my car parked across the road. When I told him it was, he glanced at my left hand and then smiled. “I guess you’d better come in and we can sort you out,” he said as he stepped aside and ushered me in. “You go use the restroom, and I’ll get you some water and coffee,” Brad said. Although I did need the restroom, I wondered why Brad had suggested it; however, I headed off that way, and I heard him call out to the other guy, whom he called Lance, to get a pot of coffee and another cup.

Once in the restroom, I stopped and looked in the mirror, and my blood ran cold. Oh my god! I thought to myself. My hair was all over the place, and despite the fact I had cleaned up a little in the rail car, I had dried cum on my forehead and in my hair. Brad must have seen it, which led to him suggesting I go to the restroom. I washed up before going to the toilet. When I peed, my pussy stung, and when I wiped it, my outer lips felt swollen. I took the opportunity to give myself a good wash down below, knowing nobody would come into the restrooms. The cool water eased the stinging of my pussy lips, and after a few minutes, I was feeling quite a bit better and certainly cleaner.

I left the restrooms and headed back into the main area of the diner. Brad and Lance were seated way down at the far end in a secluded corner. There was a pot of coffee on the table and a jug of water in a glass, which was already full. I approached the table and drank most of the glass of water before I sat down. Lance refilled it for me, and Brad and Lance introduced themselves formally, telling me that Brad, as I had figured, was the manager and Lance was the head chef. They told me they didn’t open until 6 a.m., but they were in to set up for the day. Brad asked for my name, and after I told him, he said, "Well, Sarah. I guess you are a bit of a naughty girl, aren’t you?”

I asked Brad what he meant, although I could feel my face flushing. Brad then elaborated, commenting that I was a married woman, my car had been parked across the road from the diner all evening, and I had cum on my face when I came to the diner. I was well and truly busted. I could feel my heart beating and my face reddening. I was embarrassed, but I was also aroused. I could have tried to bluff my way through things and beat a hasty retreat, but I didn’t want to. I got a thrill from these two guys knowing I was a cheating married slut. Before I answered, I paused, and during that pause, I felt a tingle in my already throbbing pussy. “Yes! I said with confidence. I’m a cheating married slut, and I have been getting fucked senseless all night in the rail yard.”

Brad and Lance both looked at me open-mouthed. I could tell they were a little shocked at my openness. To be honest, I was myself, but I’d already said what I had, and it made me feel so horny that I couldn’t help myself go further. “So you open at six? If you guys want me, you will have to be quick.” I said. Brad and Mike looked at each other and then stood up, both freeing their cocks. They were nice and big, especially Brad’s; he was close to being one of the biggest I’d had. They were still only semi-hard, so I unzipped my hoodie. I hadn’t bothered putting my bra on, so my breasts were now exposed to them. The guys groped my breasts and tugged on my nipples as I stroked their cocks to hardness.

After a couple of minutes, both guys were rock hard, and Brad told me to bend over the table. With no hesitation, I stood, lowered my sweatpants and pants, and bent over the table. “Make sure you do it hard. I like it to hurt!” I casually said. Seconds later, Lance rammed his cock into me and was fucking me like a man who hadn’t had pussy for a while. He only seemed to last a few minutes before he began grunting, and I felt his body tense. Then he released his cum into me. He withdrew, and almost immediately Brad took his place. Even though I was wet and had one load of cum in my pussy, Brad’s cock hurt when he penetrated me. He was using me, treating me like a slut, not caring about how I felt. Just a man wanting to empty his balls into a pussy. I felt used and cheap, and I loved it.

Brad fucked me hard; my pussy was so sore I could barely stand it, but I urged him to do it harder and faster. Brad duly obliged, fucking me so hard that my thighs banged against the table. Thankfully, he didn’t last too long either—maybe five minutes before he too spurted his cum into me. With his balls drained, Brad withdrew his cock and pulled up my pants and sweatpants for me. I stood and straightened them up. Brad pushed me back down onto the floor and told me to clean up their cocks with my slutty mouth. I obliged them, savoring the last of the sticky cum mixed with my juices. Once done, the guys zipped up. I started to get up to leave, but Brad suddenly said. “Stay a while. Lance will fix you some eggs."

I had to confess that I was hungry, so I decided to stay. Brad poured me a fresh coffee, and then he went and unlocked the door to the diner. A few minutes later, some of the waiting staff started to arrive, and then a nice girl called Jess brought me a plate of scrambled eggs with home fries. I felt so dirty sitting there with cum leaking into my pants, eating breakfast off the very table I had just been fucked on. When I left, Brad gave me a card with his number on it and told me he’d love to see me again, and if I liked, he could organize a bigger group of guys. When I got home, I showered and then decided to soak in the tub. As I soaked in the hot, soothing water, I contemplated the previous 24 hours when I’d been fucked by eight guys in all my holes, none of whom my husband knew about. I made a decision there and then. I was going to tell my husband, Ted, that I no longer wanted to have sex with other men. It was by far much more fun and exciting to be a cheating slut.

The end.